ã€ŠRe:Interference- Did something go wrong with my Rebirth?ã€‹ Prologue

Emptiness surrounds me, as I float in this vast darkness. I cannot discern up or down, hot or cold.

Absence of feelings, only memory remains. Of my life, and death.

<> I mutter to myself.

A bright sphere shines in the distance.

Pulsing, waves of light come towards me, pulling me toward their source.

Throbbing, rotating on itself, the sphere grows bigger, and bigger as I slowly go towards it.

Images and words float in my mind, some unknown, others I can understand. All of them have the same meaning:

<>.

<> I inquire, uneasy.

Again, the stream of concept floods my thoughts. Images of temples, prayers and disasters. Names of pantheons lost in strange times, of saints and demons. All of them allude to a concept, both strange and familiar...that can be translated by a simple word:

<>.

A true GOD, or so the being claims.

And IT asks me a question. Time flows, as I ponder on a simple answer to that question.

<> is my answer.

<>.

Light swirls and envelops me, as I feel myself torn apart, destroyed to the core and rebuilt by ITS power.

As my consciousness fades, I can hear a faint sound of laughter.

A cheerful, female voice rings in my head.

[Welcome! I am your standard Dream Navigator, a Mana Simple Program Info Relay Interface Terminal...or Mana Spirit, in short! Would you like to give me a nickname??]

Y/N

<> I say to the voice.

[Navi...I like it! Call me Navi from now on! I will assist you in your transition to the New World, and help you progress in this new, exciting adventure! But first, would you like to tell me your name?]

My name...well, I could use my real name fro my former life...but what would be the point in that?

New life, new name so...although, I think, I don''t want to give myself a random name, as I don''t know this world''s naming sense.

I could be forever stuck with a lame name, and I don''t want that!

<> I ask to Navi.

[Navi: Hmm...I can generate a name from the database, is that ok with you?]

I nod with my head.

[Navi: Generating random name...success. Name: Roshal. Is that ok?]

<>.

[Navi: Good! Name: Roshal will be awarded after rebirth process is complete. Now, would you like to hear the tutorial, Roshal?]

<>

[Navi: Wonderful! Let''s start, shall we? First, this world is ruled by two main concepts: Level and Stats! You will start from level 1, and your level will grow by absorbing power from your enemies! This power is called "EXP", and when you reach a certain amount of it, your level will rise!]

I am dumbfounded by her words...it''s almost like an RPG game tutorial. This can''t be possible, right?

She goes on with her explanation. Apparently, your level and stats are given on birth, and when you level up your level increases, and so do your stats. Higher level means higher stats. So game-like.

[Navi: Next, we have the good stuff! To survive, you will need to perform certain actions. These are divided into 2 categories: Skills and Magic!]

[Navi: Skills are advanced actions, like sending shock waves with a blade slash, reading minds and so on! You can obtain skills by performing certain actions, but there are hidden methods too! Strive to the top! Level up your skill to obtain ultimate power!]

[And...last but not least...we have everybody''s favorite! Magic! It is the most powerful force in this world, and even me, your cute Navi, is born from it! You can only learn magic by study, so...work hard!]

[Well...that''s all for the tutorial! I will accompany you in your journey, and notify you of your progress! Are you ready to reincarnate and start this wonderful advent=(=%/!!!]

Navi''s voice is interrupted by strange sounds, and a loud alarm noise bursts in my thoughts.

[Alert! Alert! System malfunction due to UNKNOWN interference!]

Says a monotonous, computer-like voice. A sharp pain assaults my mind, and I feel a strong force pulling me.

I am falling! Falling! I precipitate in a pitch black emptiness. A blinding flash and a loud crashing noise end my fall.

As I open my eyes I am laying down on a stone floor, surrounded by rabble and debris.

Pain aches through my body. Slowly, I get up on my feet. It looks like I am alright. I look at my hands...normal, human hands.

Although they feel...smaller than before, in my previous life. Still...I am really alive again again. I jump on the place, screaming in delight. Somehow, my voice sounds younger than I''m used too. Oh well, it must be my imagination...

[Navi: Unexpected Failure on Reincarnation routine]

[Navi: Checking Roshal''s conditions- Complete. Status Interface Launch: Complete]

My head aches and my vision blurs. Hallucinations are now floating in my view, they resemble menu windows from old-school RPG games. So,this really is a game-like world,huh?

[Navi: This is your Status Window. You can check various information like level and stats here, and a list of skills and magic spells. To activate/deactivate, think the command ¡°Status ON/OFF. To navigate, just think about what would you like to see!]

I try to turn off the menu, and my vision returns to normal. By thinking ¡°Status ON¡± I activate it again. Now information about me is displayed on the Menu.

My level and stats are all...lame. Only ten HP, while my other stats and level show a single, pitiful digit: one.

[Navi: Level one! Like a newborn baby!] says her cheerful voice.

Although...I feel like she''s slightly mocking me. Still...It should not be like this! A reincarnated person should be overpowered and become the Hero, or something like this!

[Navi: Hm...it seems the interference before stopped your rebirth and transported you here instead, tampering with the process]

<> I mutter to myself, sighing in disappointment. My life was plain enough in my original world, why must it be like this even here!

I shake my head and resolve myself. I check my skills, maybe I have earned some overpowered and absurd super-skill!

No spells...well, I expected something like this. I rejoice when I look at the Skill list. Two skills are listed in the menu.

I check them.

[Navi: Skill info- Inquisitive Eye lvl 1- Shows Status Info on target, Ignores resistance and Skill/magic effect, Undetectable]

So an overpowered, almighty enemy reveal ability! Nobody hides from my sight! This is good!

Or so I think. I immediately activate the skill on a small lizard that is resting on the collapsed wall besides me, and the result is disappointing.

The range is really short, and the info relayed only displays name, race and level of the target. Well...it''s not the most powerful thing, but it can still be useful.

Still... I expected something better, like huge detection range or something like that.

<> I say to myself.

<>

[Navi: Skill Info- Black Mist lvl 1- Effect Unknown-Effect Unknown]

Ok, this sounds interesting. I tremble in anticipation as I activate the skill on the small lizard.

<> I say to the small animal.

I extend my arm towards it, and activate the skill by thinking its name.

Power swells in my body and my hand trembles, shaking from the excessive energy.

Taken by the flow, I shout the skill''s name, unleashing the mighty wave of destruction.

I hope to not be blown away by my own power...

Lame. What is this lame thing? I expected a huge flame, or a Kamehameha-like death-ray, instead a puff of dense, black smoke is released from my hand, and I ham hurled from my feet several meters away. I land on the floor, hitting my back.

[Navi: Black Mist - Attack failed! Enemy Ruin Lizard escapes]

A small vein pops in my forehead. What the hell is this kind of scenario! Not only my level, even my skills are lame! That damned GOD, he tricked me!

¡°Would you like to be reborn in a new world ruled by magic, as a overpowered hero of justice?¡± he said, offering a dreamlike scenario to an old deceased nerd like me. A lifetime''s dream! To be reborn in a RPG world, conquer my way to the top...instead I''m the lowest level possible, with lame skills and stats!

I exhale a deep breath.

<>.

I calm myself and look around to assert my situation. I am sitting in a ruined room, almost covered by plant vines. The stone walls are encroached by vegetation, while strange markings are visible on the stone surface not covered by plants.

The ceiling is collapsed, showing high, lush trees above me and a small view of the sky.

Daylight shines from the treetops . The rabble on the floor seems recent, and dust still floats in the air. Perhaps my ¡°fall¡± here caused this destruction...as I wonder about this, I am glad to be alive.

This kind of fall might have easily killed me.

<>.

Feeling less fatigued, I stand up and pat my clothes to clean them from the dust. I walk towards the exit, a small doorway built in the wall, without a proper door.

It leads inside a collapsed corridor that branches left and right.

Left path is blocked by rubble, so I go down the path on the right. Light filters from the broken walls and ceiling, and, although the light here is dim, I can see where I am going.

After few meters, another collapsed structure blocks my path. Huh, this place surely took a lot of damage.

A large gap opens on the right-side wall. It seems I could safely exit the structure from here.

So, I take a deep breath and I drop down, jumping from the wall to the soft ground below. Of course, it''s just a small height jump.

I land on the soft, leaf-covered soil below.

[Navi: System Message- Leaving Aldora Ruins, Transition to Aldora Forest]

<>. Lush, huge trees are all around me, and small, knee-high bushes cover almost every patch of terrain.

Some rocks emerge from the forest''s undergrowth, and I can hear distant noises, probably from some kind of bird.

I take a slow, deep breath. My lungs fill with the forest''s scent. It''s so pleasant! Ah, I would be taking a lot of pictures if I still had my camera!

And then it hit me. I did not have my camera with me, nor my phone. No food, water, money or a weapon. No place to go, no place to stay the night.

The harsh reality of my situation. Alone in a forest. It''s a dangerous situation even in my past world...and here, it could be even worse.

I need to get out of here.

But first...I need to think about my options. Combat is a no-go, since I will definitely lose. So I must avoid anything that seems troublesome.

My Inquisitive Eye skill is the only thing that I can effectively use. I pick up a fallen tree branch and I activate my skill on it.

[Navi: Inquisitive Eye-Success. Details: Small Wooden Branch x1. Wood material (brittle)].

<>

By looking at a small bush besides me, I use the skill on it.

[Navi: Inquisitive Eye-Success. Details: Gray-leaf. Properties: Not edible, Poisonous if Ingested]

<>.

As I say so, I proceed inside the forest. From time to time, I activate my Inquisitive Eye to check the surrounding for enemies or food.

My priorities are straight: I need food, water, and a way out of this forest. And so, I thread carefully inside the forest''s undergrowth.

The trees here are enormous, even bigger than the mighty Sequoia trees that I admired during my trip to America.

The only edible things that I come across are small insects (that I do not want to eat...ever) and small, bluish berries that grow on bushes. I eat some of them, and, although their taste is pretty awful, I take some berries with me. It''s better than eating nothing at all.

The forest is like a maze, and I lost all sense of direction. Perhaps, I am going in circles, as I come across a small rock formation that I seem to remember.

Yep, I''ve been here before. The rocks are smeared with the blue juice from the berries, a blue ¡°X¡± mark that I drew there.

Well, what a way to start, lost in a forest right from the beginning!

For a moment, I think about stopping here. Still, the light above me is strong, so I must have at least a few hours of daylight to explore. I''ll stop when the Sun sets.

From the rocks, I go towards the opposite direction. This time I''ll just walk straight ahead.

Every 20 steps I start marking trees with berry juice, drawing an arrow that points towards the direction where I am headed.

Rustling sounds are coming from the bushes, slightly away from me. I activate my Inquisitive Eye.

[Navi: Detected-Male Wild Rabbit, lv 3]

The rabbit moves inside the bushes, making noise as it finds its way. I lay low and pick up some stones to attack it. Perhaps, if I can catch it by surprise...still, level 3. Even a damn rabbit is higher level than me.

I brush away this thought, as I crawl closer to the rabbit. Slow and careful, trying to do as less noise as possible.

The rabbit pops out from the small plants...he''s huge! As big as a boar from my previous world!

He'' s standing on its hind legs, sniffing the air frantically. Perhaps he noticed me, I think.

And then, in an instant...something attacks the rabbit. With lightning-like speed, a giant snake bites the rabbit. The snake''s mouth is almost as big as the poor rodent, whose leg is twitching while the snake sinks his fangs inside the rabbit''s tender body.

[Navi: Detected- Male Green Snake lvl 30. Suggested retreat]

I had my skill still active...still, this snake is trouble. He is focused on eating his prey, so I can use this opportunity to run way.

And so, I run. As fast as I can. It''s difficult to move in the forest''s undergrowth, my clothes keep getting struck on small branches or thorny bushes.

Still, I push on. After two minutes of full speed running time, I am completely out of breath. Luckily, a small rock formation is nearby, so I hide behind them.

While catching my breath, I sit down and lay my back against the moist, moss covered rock. Just out of curiosity, I analyze the green moss.

[Navi: Details-Lush Green moss. Edible, Minor Stamina/Health recovery]

Oh, a recovery ingredient! I grab a small stone and scratch some moss from the rock. It looks so unappetizing, but my stomach is starting to protest. And so...thank you for the meal!

The moss does not taste so bad...it''s almost pleasant if compared to the blue berries. It reminds me of lettuce, and I can already feel a bit less fatigued.

[Navi:Successfully Harvested Lush Green Moss. New Skill Acquired: Harvesting!]

Oh! What is this? I immediately execute the skill on the green moss.

[Navi: Harvesting...Success! Obtained 10x Lush Green Moss]

[Navi: New Skill Obtained- Inventory! Skill effect: creates a sub-dimensional storage space! Gathered materials will be immediately moved to Inventory space. Objects can be freely moved in and out of Inventory! Hoard everything! The forbidden desire of a true collector!]

Oh, this sounds convenient! I think about taking the Moss from inventory and...

Light gathers on the palm of my hand, and a clump of moss appears.

I shake my head and get up on my feet, checking my surroundings with my trusted detection skill. No signs of the giant snake.

Still...I need to be careful, as the short detection range of my Inquisitive eye does not allow any leisure. Danger could be just outside of it''s range.

And so, I thread carefully.

I come across a group of giant rabbits. These ones are even bigger than the first one, the large almost as big as a cow. And the lowest level is 10!

Quietly I circle around them, hoping to not be seen.

Sunlight is now dim, and sinister noises are echoing inside the forest. It may not be a good idea to spend the night here. No, it definitely is a very bad idea!

I eat some moss to regain my strength, and again, I start walking.

A familiar noise resounds in the air, among other sounds It''s faint, but I can clearly hear it! Running water. A river is nearby!

I move towards the noise, as it grows stronger. Now there are less trees, and I can see past them...a large, slow flowing river!

Crystal clear waters flow, and the riverbank is full of white, smooth stones. Big rocks emerge from the water, sculpted in strange shapes by the constant erosion.

On the other side of the river the forest continues as long as my eyes can see. Still, I found water.

I check with my skill to ascertain if there are dangers in the immediate vicinity. I would not want to encounter a crocodile right now.

Reassured, I walk towards the river. I kneel and dip my hands in the calm, cold waters. And there it is, my own reflection on the river''s surface. Shocked, I stare at my own face...definitely, I am still me.

Black, unkempt short hair, thin eyebrows and brown eyes. A plain face, like most of my friends from my previous life would say. Although I look...younger.

It''s almost like I am a teenager again! Taken by surprise, I stay several minutes in this position, just staring at my young face. A second youth! This simple notion almost compensates all my dissatisfaction from before.

Thank you, oh kind GOD, for this wonderful, youthful life! I forgive you for giving me low level and crappy stats!After calming down a bit and taking a big, deep breath I wash my face and drink a few sips of the pure water (after checking it with my skill, of course).

Refreshed, I now need to think about what to do from now on.

My safest choice would be to follow the river downstream. I want to avoid wandering inside the forest again... don''t want my youth to end prematurely.

But first, I need to tend to my growling stomach. Perhaps...I could catch some fish here.

Walking around near the forest''s edge, I pick some fallen tree branches that are long enough. I keep the longest ones while discarding the others, and I try to sharpen them on the riverbed''s rocks.

The results are not the best, but finally, after some trial and error, I manage to build two improvised spears from the branches.

Of course, they are just pointed sticks, and I don''t know how effective they will be.

[Navi: Crafting Success! Obtained Makeshift Spear (Pointed Stick) x2! New Skill Acquired: Crafting! Crafting recipe: Simple Wooden Spear added!]

Neat! With this, I might be able to build a more effective weapon. Immediately, I activate the skill on the first spear. A small menu floats in front of the object, explaining the ¡°recipe¡± to strengthen my spear and the needed components.

<>.

While talking to myself, I activate my Inquisitive Eye on my surroundings. It seems that some of the bigger riverbed stones actually contain ¡°flint¡± as a material, so I pick them up and use the ¡°Harvest skill¡± on them.

Next, by using the skill on some bushes from the forest''s outskirts I obtain the ¡°vegetable fiber¡± needed to craft the powered-up spear.

<>. Again, I activate the crafting skill. Now the menu shows a new option: craft.

I select it, and start building the spear. It''s like the information on how to assemble the materials is flowing in my head...my hands almost move by themselves. After a bit, a new message pops up, notifying me about the spear''s completion.

[Navi: Crafting Success! Obtained Simple Wooden Spear!]

I repeat the process with the remaining materials, obtaining a spare spear...just in case the other breaks. Next, I try to use my skill to find some fish in the river.

I roll my pants up to my knees and enter the shallow waters. The temperature is hot enough, and although the water is a bit cold it feels pleasant.

After a few failures and one spear lost, I manage to capture one fish, by executing the ¡°Harvest skill¡± right as I strike the spear, it seems that the ¡°harvest skill¡± works with all kind of food.

Although I expected to obtain another skill, like ¡°hunting¡± or ¡°fishing¡±. I wonder what are the conditions to obtain those...if they even exist.

<> I say while looking at the small fish still flapping on my spear''s end.

Firewood seems abundant, and I can make sparks by striking two flint-stones together.

To start the fire, I gather some fallen leaves and small, dried wood sticks and arrange them under bigger branches.

By lining up some stones around them, a campfire is built! I made this just using my memory from my camping days...but now I wonder...what will be the difference if I use a skill to build it?

This time, I use the ¡°harvest¡± skill to obtain materials and build the campfire with ¡°crafting skill¡±.

The skill-made campfire is definitely better than the one build with just my hands. Not only that, by using ¡°harvest¡± on big tree branches I could obtain ¡°wooden logs¡±.

Apparently, two basic skills are more useful than my original ones.

Still, I manage to light the fire and start cooking my dinner. The Sun is setting, and the sky is now painted in intense orange color. I can see it clearly, now that there are no treetops to block my view.

This world may be harsh, but it sure has some really pretty views. I decide to spend the night here, as there is no immediate danger in the vicinity, and moving at night me be really, really dangerous.

Of course, I will spend my night awake.

And so, I wait the night to pass. I finish my dinner, and casually get the ¡°cooking¡± skill. Bored, I decide to do several experiments with the ¡°crafting¡± and ¡°harvesting¡± skills.

Occasionally, I pause from my work to marvel at the night sky. Stars are so bright here, and so many of them are visible in the dark night.

Twin moons light the sky, beautiful pale blue lights. Refreshed by this view, I almost ignore the creepy sounds coming from the forest. It will be fine as long as I stand near the fire, I think.

I have enough wood to keep the campfire alive, so I focus on crafting.

My first goal is to build a small knife. By using the flint-rocks from before, I smash one against the other to obtain a sharp edge.

The makeshift-knife is nothing more than a sharp stone, however I successfully made one and obtained a ¡°flint dagger¡±recipe. This time, I use the crafting skill to combine wood, fiber and the sharp flint.

[Navi: Crafting success! Obtained ¡°flint dagger¡±x1! Crafting skill level up 1¡ú2! New recipes added! New command: enhance! Possible to craft leather objects]

Progress! I check the new recipes, and most of them require materials like hide or leather to be completed. Still, I probably will acquire those materials in the near future.

The most interesting recipe is a ¡°Primitive Bow¡±. Next thing tomorrow, I will try to craft one, as to obtain the necessary material I will probably need to move further away from here.

The night goes on, and drowsiness is affecting me. Several times I find myself dozing off.

Usually I have been able to stay awake even for two days straight, studying for finals or even doing dumb gaming marathons. Still, the fatigue from today''s activity took a heavy toll on my stamina.

Sluggish, I struggle to stay awake. With poor results.

<>.

Munching some moss seems to relieve my sleepiness for a bit.

Although, in the end, I end up asleep.

A rustling noise wakes me up. It''s near, too near. The fire is going dim, and sounds of splashing water are coming from the near river shore.

This is bad. I shake my head to brush away the drowsiness and I use Inquisitive Eye on the riverside. Barely lit from the firelight, small shapes are crawling from the shallow waters. Squirming, crawling towards me.
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Chapter 1- Crawling Danger [Navi: Detected- Slime x10 (lvl 1)- Outnumbered! Surrounded !Suggested Retreat] <> I shout out loud in realization. They must have surrounded me while I was dozing off. The monster''s levels are the same as mine. Maybe I would be able to win 1 on 1, but there are too many of them. I pick up my spear and lunge toward the nearest slime. [Navi: Attack failed- Enemy Slime resists physical damage!] Of course...the spear pierces the Slime''s body. The impact feels like I am stabbing water, and the spear is stuck on the slime. I unhand it, recoiling in surprise as the wooden weapon slowly melts inside the slime''s body. <> I mutter while keeping my distance. The campfire is near...and an idea pops in my mind. <> I whisper. I tear a small piece of cloth from my shirt and wrap it around the other spear''s tip. Next, I push the spear tip inside the burning coals. The cloth catches fire...a makeshift torch. I swing it in front of the nearest slime, and the creature shudders and back away from the flames. <> I resolve myself. Of course, I will not do something stupid like attacking every one of them. They look slow, so my best option here is use the torch-spear to make an opening and run the f*ck away. <> I shout to psyche myself, launching an attack on the nearest slime. The creature avoids the attack, and I move away from the fireplace. Visibility is bad, but thanks to the torch I can at least see where I am going. I run along the riverbank, scaring away the approaching slimes with my torch-spear. The situation, however, is way worse than I thought. More slimes are crawling from the waters and the forest...and some of them are bigger than the others. [Navi: Detected- Grand Slime lvl 20] <> I shout in disappointment. The big slime shakes. And then, in an instant, it attacks me. Although it was still far away, the monster stretched with incredible speed, his form twisted into long, spear-like protrusions. I manage to avoid the attack, by sheer luck. Stumbling to the ground, I lose the grip on my torch, which flies away from me. A burning sensation envelops my arm. Apparently, I landed on my back, ending up with my elbow on a slime. Screaming, I roll away from the monster. Illuminated by torch, several other slimes are now encircling me. The noise they make is revolting...bubbling, moist sounds, and a low pitch hum. Terrified, I try to crawl on the ground and put some distance between me and the beasts. It''s no good. More of the bigger ones are now coming from the water... I avoid the attack of a small slime. It still grazes my thigh, burning clothes and the skin below. Limping, I try to push myself, stumbling away from the approaching monsters. The only clear path follows the river, so I run. Jumping, stumbling, running...I spend every breath trying to flee from this predicament. Several times I get hit by their attack. Although the blows are shallow, the burning pain still sears my mind. Worse than that, is the smell of my own skin being corroded. I tremble, thinking about what will happen to me if one of them catches me for good. Luckily, some big stones ahead offer me a bit of cover. I jump behind them, just as one of the big slimes launches his spear-like appendages on me. The rock starts melting with a loud sound. Panicked, I start running again. My strength is at its limit...I will not be able to flee for much longer. And their number is increasing as time goes on. Using my skill, I now see more than 40 slimes, some of them pursuing me while other approach from the side. This is the worst. Slowly, crawling on the floor, they relentlessly pursue me. Is this retribution for all those slimes that I decimated in my previous gaming life? Daylight starts brightening the sky. Did I run all night? Nevertheless, the monster still pursue me. Some of them are retreating, crawling towards that accursed forest. The bigger ones however are still going on, bubbling and humming their disgusting song. I continue to run away from them, sending glances behind my back . Perhaps, too concerned by the imminent danger, I neglected the crashing sound coming from the direction where I am headed. Louder and louder, the sound grew, without me paying any attention to it. And now I find myself trapped. Behind me, hungry monsters. And right in front of me, a huge waterfall. The current looks too strong, so I cannot flee into the river. Slimes are still crowding the forest''s undergrowth, so I cannot flee that way and risk running into a hidden slime. I walk towards the edge and look down. One hundred, maybe even two hundred meters down, the falling water forms a lake. Perhaps...I can jump down, although I would end up severely injured, if not dead on the spot. Still, falling to my death seems more appealing than being slowly melted and devoured by the slimes. <> I mutter. Suddenly, one of the smaller, level 1 slimes pursuing me emits a loud sound. I turn around, and I see it hurl itself in the air! It''s jumping at me! The monster lands behind me, blocking my escape path. Others are emerging from the forest''s shadow, although slowed down by the sunlight. Again, I find myself surrounded. Cornered, wounded, panting heavily from the effort, I start trembling. What can I possibly do to survive this? I decide to push forward. Charging recklessly, I scream while I run towards the monster. Ripples appear on its red, semi-transparent surface, as it launches itself to catch me. The slime''s shape changes midair, tooth-like protrusion now emerge from the surface, as the monster closes on me like a deformed mouth. I stake it all on one, reckless move.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. By mustering all my willpower, I jump towards the slime. At the same time, I activate ¡°Black Mist¡±, pointing my hand towards the monster. As before, black smoke appears from my hand, and I am blown away by the recoil, successfully evading the slime''s attack. Black smoke envelops the monster. It looks like the smoke is...entering the slime. The monster writhes in pain, and his color is changing from transparent red to jet-black. It...screams, a ear piercing shriek comes from the black slime. <> Dazed by this result, I run towards the cleared path. This time, one of the bigger slimes attacks me. I am grazed by his sharp protrusions, however I manage to jump away into the empty air. <> As I am falling, those words echo in my mind. Panic kicks in, and I scream atop of my lungs as the water''s surface becomes closer. Fast, even faster, I am falling. I try to impact the water with my stretched legs. If I am lucky, I will survive this with just few broken bones. Hitting the water feels like crashing into a concrete wall. I almost reach the lake''s bottom, and the water''s current sweeps me away. I try to move my legs, but a sharp pain assaults me. Looks like I broke something. I try to swim towards the surface using my arms. The current is strong, but I manage to emerge and take a deep breath. Barely managing to stay afloat, I let myself to be swept away. After a while, the current loses some strength and I drift towards the riverbed. With broken legs, I use my arms to crawl away from the water. Gasping in pain, I reach a big driftwood piece, and I crawl near it. I lean my back on the smooth, white wood, while I check my leg''s condition with Inquisitive Eye. [Navi: Status check-Success. Checking Roshal''s condition: Critical-Hp 1/10. Injury: femur fracture (l), tibia fracture ?, acid burn (various body parts), severe fatigue] <>. My voice sounds so weak, and I feel my consciousness fading away. My vision blurs as I stare the river''s calm waters. I can almost hear a faint, bubbling sound... I freeze when I realize that. The bubbling sound, and now the low humming...it''s coming from the water! Panicked, I look around me, activating my skill to detect the slime in a last, desperate effort. No response from the skill. And the sounds are getting louder, and nearer. Finally, it emerges from the water. It''s the small slime from before, the one that I hit with my skill. Slowly, it''s crawling towards me. Like a nightmare scenario, I lay powerless, unable to escape while that...thing slowly creeps on me. It''s now near my foot, and I cannot move. Shrill screams are coming from my mouth, so distorted by fear that I almost do not recognize my own voice. The black, liquid mass extends towards my foot. I anticipate the burning pain. It lowers his protrusions, enveloping my whole leg. It burns! It burns! But the thing does not stop, it''s expanding, swallowing me whole. The black goo now reached my chest, and I frantically try to rip it away from me using my hands. No result. Some of the slime now sticks to my hand, and it''s starting to envelop them.. I scream, and scream, until the thing reaches my neck, and then my mouth. The disgusting sensation as it covers my face, and the burning pain...I feel like I''m going mad. Blackness now surround me, and I hear that constant, bubbling noise... I open my eyes again. <> [Navi: Skill Effect Black Mist- Enemy slime successfully absorbed! Obtained Form Control Skill! Obtained Dissolve Skill! Obtained Absorb skill!New skill unusable due to racial restriction (restricted to race: monster)-Detected affinity between Black Mist and new skills! Would you like to Integrate new skills with Black Mist? Y/N] What is this random development? My head hurts...I''ll just answer ¡°Yes¡±, although I do not even know what the hell is going on. [Navi: Skill Integration Successful! Black Mist ¡úBlack Fluid lvl 1] My injuries are gone. I get up on my feet...even broken bones have been healed. Is this a miracle? <> After a brief pause, the Navigator answers me: [Navi: Record of Black Mist, Black Fluid skills effect- unknown, impossible to answer. Record about ¡°Skill Integration¡±-Available. Would you like to hear it now? Y/N] I nod with my head. [Navi: Skill Integration- A rare phenomenon, where two or more skills can be fused together to produce a stronger one! Only same-level, compatible skill can be Integrated, producing a lvl 1 skill with combined, superior effects! Try to experiment with skill combination, but remember, failure in Integration will make you lose the selected skills!] Apparently, I have been really, really lucky. Overwhelmed, I just sit on the ground, holding my head between my hands. I take a huge, deep breath. Right now, I am happy to be alive. For a moment, I really thought that I was a goner. Instead...full health and power up! Sorry, Black Mist...I thought badly of you, and I owe you my life, apparently. Well, the skill got powered up. ¡°Black Fluid¡±...it sounds so edgy. Who names these thing...a 12 years old boy? <> I shout with newfound energy. I invoke Black Fluid. Unlike before, a pitch dark, tar like substance flows from my hand. It strongly resembles the Slime that got absorbed by my skill... [Navi: Black Fluid-Activated. Skill Effect: user can manipulate several properties like shape, sharpness(more properties available as skill level rises); Dissolve/Absorb- On contact Black fluid can dissolve/absorb target. Absorption restores full health. Chance to obtain target skills/material properties (no skill obtained on non-living targets; smaller chance to obtain material properties from living targets; effect depends on level)] This seems convenient. First, I try to control the fluid''s shape. I can move it, like a tentacle. Even grab things with it (although it feels so wrong). Next, I try to extend this liquid tentacle as far as I can. It becomes thinner as I stretch it, reaching almost two meters before it reaches its limit. After that, I try to change various properties: sharpness and hardness. When hardened, the tentacle cannot extend, but I can control the shape to form a small blade. The sharp edge feels more like an animal claw than a knife. It''s not as sharp as a metal blade, but it has some cutting power on it. I can freely change shapes between blade and tentacle, and even, after some tries, manage to produce a spear-point, by hardening only the tip and keeping the rest flexible. <> As I think out loud, I imagine to fuse ¡°harvest¡± skill with Black Fluid. To confirm my intuition, a message pops up: [Navi: Compatibility between Harvest, Inventory and Black Fluid detected. Would you like to Integrate the skills Harvest+Inventory+ Black Fluid ¡úBlack Fluid (Harvest, Inventory skill effect added). Confirm Y/N] It would be better if the system let me fuse only Harvest with Black fluid but oh well... <>. As I answer, Harvest and Inventory skill disappear from my status menu. For a moment, I thought the process failed, but the next message from Navi reassures me. Success! Immediately, I use Black Fluid on a small piece of driftwood. I grab it with ¡°tentacle mode¡±, and dissolve it slowly. When the piece of wood disappears, gathered wood is transferred right into my inventory. I can also directly transfer things by touching them with Black Fluid, but this action does not trigger the ¡°dissolve/ absorption ¡± effect. This way, I can freely choose to keep useful objects, while I can simply harvest materials by dissolving them and also gain their ¡°material properties¡±. By the way, I got the ¡°material properties¡± from the driftwood before. Now I can exactly replicate driftwood hardness and texture with Black Fluid. Of course, I immediately do the same with stones, and even water...but it fails, and I do not get any new ability or property...I wonder what are the requirements here. However, it''s still a huge success. Escaping from near death without an injury, and even getting a power up! Theonly negative aspect is the condition of my clothes, as I am basically covered in tattered, dirty rags after the battle. Still, reassured by this new ability, I stroll away from the spot. With this, I can effectively fend for myself, at least with same-level enemies. Although, I still need to be careful. Chapter 2- Aldora Marsh Hot...It''s so hot around here. The air feels damp and suffocating, and I am profusely sweating. As I walk away from the waterfall area, still following the river downstream, the scenery slowly changes. Shallow, ankle-deep waters now cover the ground, and only few patches of muddy soil emerge. Vegetation also looks different from upstream. Instead of the huge sequoia-like trees, I can only see smaller trees with twisted trunks. Their roots rise slightly above the water level, and, here and there, aquatic flowers and bamboo-like plants. Unpleasant smells permeate the air. The worst thing, however, is the constant, annoying assault from small insects. They swarm above the shallow waters, and relentlessly attack my exposed skin. Their bites itch, a lot. And, no matter how many of them I manage to squish or swat away, they still come. Well...still better than dealing with giant snakes or a pack of slimes. Luckily, my Inquisitive Eye informs me that these insects are not dangerous or venomous. Only a mild annoyance. Aldora Marsh. That''s the name of this place, according to Navi''s automated message. A truly unpleasant place. Walking here is difficult, as the muddy terrain sucks my foot in with every step, and the shallow, stagnating waters make movement even more difficult. Apparently, the huge waterfall stops the river''s momentum, and water simply covers a wide area instead of properly flowing. But the change is so sudden it feel a bit unnatural to me. Too unnatural. Still, no point in musing about it. I brush away these considerations, as I need to be focused here. Terrain is bad, so a surprise attack from animal or monsters would put me at great disadvantage. I''m overusing my detection skill. Since it''s not possible to just keep it active, I need to ¡°spam¡± Inquisitive Eye''s activation, over and over. It lasts about tree seconds, with a one second cool-down time. But, thanks to the skill, I managed to find interesting things. First, some of the mushrooms that grow on fallen trees are edible, while a water plant, similar to lotus flowers, seems to posses healing properties. Although, I would have really appreciated something with ¡°insect repellent¡± property. That would really be nice. Repeated use of my detection skill is tiresome, however. But I need to endure it, as I cannot afford to be careless. I take a small break, resting on a dry patch of land that I found. Although...¡±dry¡± is a big word in this situation, as the terrain is still damp and soft. Still, it''s a proper foothold, and a conveniently placed fallen tree even provides me with something to sit on. As there are no immediate threats around me, I can finally take some time to think about my situation. There are too many things that do not seem right here. First, how the hell did I end up in this situation? As I recall, the GOD promised me rebirth. As he did, he showed me what would happen if I accepted his offer. I would have been reborn as a baby, keeping my memories and knowledge from my former life. A complete start over was promised to me, and that''s what convinced me to accept. Of course, the fantasy-like world that he showed had a great appeal, but my main drive was a more...human need. I yearned a family. In my previous world, I lost my parents when I was two years old. Jumping from foster family to another. And the GOD knew that, and showed me what I really yearned for, deep in my heart. To know how it feels, having a loving mother, to see your father''s tired smile after a hard day of work. He promised me a happy childhood, and after that, I would be starting my mission as a Hero. But instead, I ended up here. Sure, I am in my teenager body, and I have all my memories from before, but the situation completely differs from what has been promised to me. I ask Navi if it is possible to review what happened, from the first time she spoke to me to the present time. [Navi: Record of Recent Events-Would you like to see the Event Log?] She asks, her voice sounds more automatic than her usual tone. As I answer her positively, a Event Log materialize in my view. I read all information written on it, from information about the past-world me to recent events. I sigh when I see all the info recorded about me...every single, embarrassing action or thought from my previous life is written there. Quickly, I close the info about my self and focus on my dialogue with GOD. Everything is written as how I remember it...but something catches my eyes. After I accepted the GOD''s offer, Navi gave me a notification of the rebirth process''s start. However, her voice distorted midway and another voice took over, informing me of the process''s failure. [Alert!Alert! System Malfunction due to Unknown Interference] Said the monotonous voice to me. However, here in Navi''s log, the sentence is phrased in a different way. System Malfunction due to Interference from UNKNOWN. And that difference makes me think. Before, I thought it was just a random failure, although it is really hard to imagine a GOD''s power failing... But now, I wonder about this UNKNOWN. The sentence implies an active interference, from something or someone. And I shudder while thinking about who or what could interfere with a GOD''s power. And here, I set my first goal. Gather information. I need to know more about this world, to see if information or even lore exists about summoned or reborn people. Of course, if such information exists, it would be classified or even be the stuff of legend, so it could either be unobtainable or unreliable. Also, any lore or information about the GOD will be from religious doctrine, so I don''t know how useful that would be to me. Still, to reach that goal, I need to do something more pressing. Find civilization. And apparently, to do that, I need to get the f*ck out of this place. Because during all the time I''ve been exploring here, I did not find a single trace of people, aside from the Ruins where I woke up. I wonder if exploring and leaving that area was eventually a bad decision, although now it''s too late for that. I cannot go back on my steps now. The only thing left, is to press on. And have lunch, as my rumbling stomach reminds me. With a deep sigh, I look up to the sky. The Sun is high, so it''s right about time for that, huh? Still, my lunch is a bit lackluster. Raw mushrooms. The taste is not so bad, but they are too chewy if eaten raw. Next time I will try to cook them. I also take my time to restock my inventory, grabbing wood and stones, and even craft another spear. It''s better to have some sort of weapon with me. And, after relieving myself, I depart from my rest spot. I thread carefully in the swampy terrain, often slipping and ending up on all fours. My clothes are drenched in bad smelling water. From time to time, small animals scurry between the trees. Small birds, with white feathers and long necks. Pretty little things, they plunge their J shaped beaks inside the water. Perhaps they eat algae, or small fish, I think while observing them from a distance. One time, a huge, toad-like monster crossed my view. It scared me when it made an appearance, but it doesn''t look like it is hostile towards me. It simply does not care, as it is focused in eating insects, clearing full swarms with sweeps of his sticky tongue. <> I mutter, cheering for the toad. It''s a silly thought, of course...but it entertains me for a bit, and I need a bit of relief from the harshness of my situation. By constantly using Inquisitive Eye, something unexpected happens. [Navi: Congratulations! Inquisitive Eye skill Level Up! Inquisitive Eye lvl 2: increase detection range, highlights detected targets, display target skill (only effective against same or lower level target), minor weakness analysis (effective only against same or lower level target)] Huh, so I can level up my skills by repeated use. Now, detected target are still in my view, shown by a red silhouette in my vision, even when I deactivate the skill. This is really useful, as I can keep track of things, even if they hide or drive underwater. I try using the skill again on the toad. I cannot see his skills or weakness, however, as my lever is still lower than his. After a while, however, I got to effectively use this new skill effect. In front of me, roughly twenty meters ahead, a small group of worm-like monsters surrounds a large animal corpse. [Navi: Detected- Marsh Worm lvl 1(x2); Marsh Worm lvl 2. Marsh Worm Skill (lvl 1): Regenerate, Offshoot Body, Stinger Dart. Weakness: Blind, Low Intellect, Soft Body] So, a group of monsters with ranged attacks. I thought about just sneaking away, since it appears that these worms are blind. However I quickly change my mind. As a small bird lands in the water near the worms, they immediately react to the splashing noise, piercing the bird with their Stinger Darts and killing it on the spot. It seems they react quickly to sounds, and their Stinger Dart looks really troublesome. Fast, so fast that my eyes could not even properly see it. And probably...no, they definitely are poisonous stingers. I take a small stone from my inventory and throw it halfway between me and the monsters. As before, as soon as they hear the splashing noise they attack immediately. Repeating the process with smaller and smaller stones I came to a simple conclusion. I am royally f*cked if I move. Still, if I don''t move or make a sound I should be ok. I decide to retreat, and so, slowly, I back away. But of course, my bad luck has other plans for me... Without realizing it, I stick my left foot in a spot where the water is a bit deeper. I slip backwards, lose my balance and end up splashing water as I try to not fall sprawling in the smelly waters. <> As soon as the worms hear the splashing noise, their dart attack flies right over my head. With a shrieking, chilling sound they are now charging at me. Grey, glistening bodies almost 1 meter long, and their mouth parts look like sharp beaks, still dripping with the carcass''s blood. The higher level one is bigger and darker than the small ones. They move fast, crawling in the shallow water, and they quickly close the gap between us. They will surely outrun me if I flee. I need to think, fast. I take some wood from my Inventory and throw it towards them. At the same time, I move from my previous spot, still scattering wood around me before I stop. They seem confused, and the big one immediately go after the splashing sounds, thrashing and attacking the spots where I threw my improvised decoys.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. One of the small worms is frantically attacking the same spot where I was standing before, however the other small one is coming straight at me. At least I managed to separate them. They would have overwhelmed me otherwise. I brace for the worm''s attack, activating my Black Fluid skill in ¡°blade mode¡±. Instead of simply shooting at me, it hurls itself towards me. As the gaping jaws come closer, I back-step to avoid the attack and quickly slice at the monster, cleaving the worm''s body in two halves. Purple blood gushes from the disgusting thing, drenching my arms and clothes. The severed parts squirm and wiggle, with a ear piercing shriek.. quickly reclaiming the other worms ''s attention. I use the same technique from before, throwing things around me to distract them. As I am doing so, I feel a sharp pain in my left leg. Turning around, I see the worm''s head gnashing at my calf. I manage to slice it again, freeing my leg. This is bad...I already feel dizzy from the worm''s poison. It seems like some kind of paralyzing toxin, as I already cannot move my leg properly. The situation looks really dire here... And, even worse, the worm ''s severed half is now getting up...the gaping wound is now inflating, and another worm head bursts from the wound. Now that I recall, they had Regeneration skill. The worm that I just attacked is starting to regenerate again. Not only that, the other two are closing in. I curse out loud. No point in being sneaky now, I need to defend, quickly. I change Black Fluid in ¡°tentacle mode¡± and grab the nearest worm, smashing it against a tree and squeezing with all my might. Luckily, their bodies are weak, and so I manage to squish the worm. Of course, it will regenerate, so this is just to buy some time. There are too many troublesome creatures in this place! By using Black Fluid I manage to hurl away the other sliced parts of the worm. To keep them away, I start using the skill like a whip, striking the water to distract them and to land some attack. Wounded, bleeding and poisoned, I have only one option to survive. Even if I flee, the wounds will surely get infected in this place, so retreat is not a good option. I can only rely on my skill...recalling what happened to the slime before, I decide to try something foolish. I try to absorb them. Successful absorption recovers full health. That''s what Navi''s message displayed as I managed to absorb the slime before, and that''s my only hope right now. I start with the smaller parts, as I will probably manage to absorb them quickly. However, I cannot use Black Fluid to defend myself while I''m using it to absorb the monsters, so I take my makeshift spear from my inventory, using it to strike the worms if they come close enough. As their intelligence is low, they do not coordinate their attacks. It also looks like they flinch when taking damage, retreating for a short moment until they regenerate and attack again. It''s only thanks to their behavior that I manage to keep my life. One minute. That''s how much time I need to dissolve and absorb the sliced part. After the process''s completion however, I feel my strength return to me, and the pain and the numbing sensation from the poison are gone. I can do this. By using the spear and my skill, I finally manage to fully eliminate one of the small worms. Of course, I received numerous wounds during the process, as my combat ability is really, really low. But, thanks to my skill, wounds do not matter as long as I can get a full heal after I use it. And now, only two worms remain. While evading and guarding their attack, I move closer to a small group of trees, keeping my back towards them. As the small worm charges me, I evade it and plunge the spear inside the worm''s body, with all my strength. I pierce the worm, and, with all my strength, push it back towards the trees. I drive the spearhead inside a tree''s trunk, impaling the worm on the tree. Although the monster is squirming and thrashing with violence, I manage to pin it to the tree. I''ll kill it later. For now, I need to focus on the big one. The big worm''s attacks are troublesome, as the Dart Stingers it shoots managed to hit me several times as I was dealing with the smaller worm. Without my spear, I use Black Fluid to hit the monster, keeping it from attacking me with his poisonous darts. When it decides to charge at me, I have my opportunity. I change the Black Fluid, and hurl a spear-like attack towards the approaching worm. This attack is effective, although it resembles too much the Slime''s spear move. With a shrieking sound, the wounded worm tries to flee. I keep it pinned however, and begin to change Black Fluid''s shape, wrapping it around the worm. I struggle against the squirming thing, and a few times it almost breaks free from my attack. In the end, I successfully immobilize the disgusting creature. <> I shout at the beast. Engulfed by Black Fluid, the worm is now being consumed by it. It is a revolting show. Before, I only used it on non-living things, like stone or wood, or I was too distracted to notice how this ability looks like when used on living things. Now, without imminent threats, I can leisurely watch the process, and I am utterly disgusted by it. The semi-transparent Black Fluid slowly pulses, as the Marsh Worm inside writhes in pain and is slowly dissolving inside it It seems that the process takes longer when the target is alive. Repulsed, I look away. That''s not a skill suited to a good like me...it''s too...evil. Still...I need to use everything that I have to survive here. The two battles that I fought have taught me this. Against the slimes, it was almost a one-sided massacre, and I managed to escape only by sheer luck. Same story against the worms. Although this time I have been careful. But just being careful will not lead me anywhere. By being careful, I did not manage to avoid battling the worms. And God knows what would have happened to me if even one more of the things came at me, or if something else popped out from the water. Of course, I have not forgotten the small worm, still pinned down with my spear. I approach it, dragging the still-active Black Fluid behind my back. Without waiting for it to end, I simply use it to absorb the other worm. Although, I immediately look away. [Navi:Success! Absorbed Marsh Worm lvl1! Absorbed Marsh Worm lvl2! New Skills Aquired! Regenerate, Offshoot Body, Dart Stinger! New skills unusable (restricted to race: monster). Detected compatibility! Regenerate, Offshoot Body, Dart Stinger are compatible with Black Fluid! Would you like to Integrate them?] Looks that this battle gave e some spoils, in the end. Nonchalantly, I answer positively. The only skill that seems somewhat useful is Regenerate, so I''ll try to integrate it. But...I made a mistake, inadvertently activating Integration for all the skill. [Navi: Integrating Skills! Regenerate + Offshoot Body+ Dart Stinger + Black Fluid! Warning, process failure! Regenerate Skill lost!] <> I yelled in panic. The worst thing right now would be losing my only attack skill. [Navi: Abort Process-Impossible. Continue with Integration of selected Skills: Offshoot Body+Dart Stinger+ Black Fluid¡úBlack Fluid (Offshoot Body, Dart stinger skill effect- Can produce and operate Offshoots, can use Offshoots as Projectile Attack). Integration success!] What the hell was that! I was scared for a moment...although, now that I think about it, Navi did mention the possibility of Skill loss when she explained Integration. Still...I need to be more careful with this, as it seems that stopping the process is not possible once it starts. Perhaps I should fuse the skills one at the time...or will this method result in higher failure chance? I even tried to directly ask Navi, but her answer... [Navi: It''s a M-Y-S-T-E-R-Y! Thrilling, exciting! Gamble on! Will you receive new powers? Will you lose your triumph card? It''s the wonderful Skill Integration!] ...was a bit disappointing. I proceed to try the new skill effects. The first thing I notice, is the increased mass of Black Fluid that I can produce now. Almost two times than before. I can also extent it further, and even form two tentacles while in ¡°tentacle mode¡±.Following this new ¡°discovery¡±, I try to activate the skill in both hand. It''s a success! I can effectively dual wield my skill! Changing form is more energy consuming, however, but with enough practice I will manage to use it effectively. I wonder what will it look like when at max level...a dark thought pops up in my mind, concerning an evil smile on my face and a young, big breasted woman surrounded by tentacles...No, I must not dabble in these silly, dangerous thoughts. Still, I learned two useful skill effect. The first, Offshoot Body, allows me to split Black Fluid up to ten times. Each split part can be moved independently, although moving more than two parts at the same time takes a heavy toll on me. If left inactive, the Offshoots return to me. I can freely alter their shape if they are in my field of vision. Next, after resting a bit, I use the ranged attack. It''s really simple, as it just shoots small, dart-like Offshoots. I can shoot them at low distance, roughly four, five meters, so it''s not like I could snipe something with it. But...it can make some really nasty effect combinations. Since the darts are Offshoots, I can freely manipulate their shape. And, with Inquisitive Eye, their position is highlighted in my vision, even if the object itself is concealed or underwater. It even works if I bury it under the muddy earth below. By manipulating the shape, I can make spear-like protrusions emerge from the Offshoots. In short words, I can use them like some kind of land-mine, just scattering me around me. Or...I could use them in a very twisted way, by making them expand when they hit something, tearing the poor thing apart. Like an exploding arrow. And, of course...the third way. Use them to directly melt/absorb the target. Again, I shudder while thinking about this skill''s nasty possibilities. I would really want to avoid using it on humans. Although, I will probably need to use it, sooner or later. I cannot expect that humans will pose no threat to me, and, since my combat prowess is non-existent, this skill is my only trump card. After practicing a bit more, I decide to depart from the place, continuing my exploration of the Aldora Marsh. So, I press on, pushing forward in the foul smelling, insect ridden vegetation. Danger lurks in every direction, but I manage to keep away from monsters. One group of Marsh Worms almost came near me, but thankfully they were focused on hunting a giant toad-like monster, and I successfully manage to sneak away from them. Behind me I can still hear their shrieks, and even the sounds of splashing blood and gnashed meat. Definitely a show that I do not want to see. Exhausted, I press on until I can confirm my safety. I find a small patch of dry land to rest on. Much to my surprise, this time the soil really is dry. It''s unthinkable how a simple thing, like having proper soil under your feet, can cheer you up when all you did during the day was walk around, fight and flee in ankle-deep muddy waters. Definitely a refreshing feeling. As I lie down, resting on my back, I still use Inquisitive Eye on the surroundings. And then, something came in my view. [Navi: Detected-Small Wooden Boat/ Damaged] Since I woke up here, it''s the first sign of recent civilization that I found. Excited, I abandon my resting spot and stroll towards the boat. The water grows deeper as I approach it, it''s now reaching my thighs, Nevertheless, I manage to reach it. It is damaged, and half sunk. Still, some luggage has been abandoned inside the boat. I rummage through the lost belongings, finding wet clothes and a pack of damp, unusable rations. I decide to take the clothes with me, as they are still in good conditions. I could easily dry them over a campfire, and replace my tattered clothes with them. Sorry, mysterious boatman, for this theft. As I take the lost belongings, I notice a small carving on the wooden boat. Strange words, probably carved with a knife, and an arrow pointing toward the thick vegetation. Maybe, the boat''s owner went in that direction. More important, the carving looks recent enough. After giving some thought about what to do, I decide to go in the same direction. If I''m lucky enough, I will manage to find the boat''s owner. At least, I hope so. Surviving in this swamp is difficult, so there is a high chance that whoever was on that boat is now dead or injured. Still, I go on. I get off the boat''s remains and stroll toward the vegetation. As I come closer, I can see the same writing and direction arrow carved on the bark of a fallen tree. I follow the suggested direction, encountering several trees with the same carving. It looks like the boat owner marked his path, probably expecting to be found by his companions. I walk for hours, and now the daylight begins to dim. Still, it''s not like I cannot go on. The air around me is getting noisier. Perhaps the animals here are more active during nighttime, and, as the light wanes, they wake up and hunt. I shudder with that thought. What kind of creature would roam this marsh at night? I steel myself, pushing on on the path. And, in the end, some distant noise catches my ear. Screams, and sounds of clashing metal. I hurry up, running as best as I can towards the noise. I even trip on some roots, falling down while splashing water around me. As my tension is high, I immediately ready my skill and even attack the spot, imagining some kind of monster below the shallow water. I feel pretty stupid after I realize that it was just an overgrown root. Still...it''s better to be on guard than to regret it later. I get up and continue advancing. As I go on, the water recedes progressively, and now only muddy terrain is below me. It is still hard to move, but it''s a lot better than wading in the murky water. And, thankfully, it seems that the constant assault from insects is now gone. The reason is...the vegetation around me. Small grass with white flowers, it seems this plant has an ¡°insect repellent¡± property. As the terrain here is littered with them, the swarming things avoid this place. <> I mutter, and harvest as much herb as I can. After this sudden harvest spree, I resume my search. The sounds stopped a while ago. However, blood puddles can be seen on the ground. Trees are marked with scratches and broken branches. I follow the trail of blood. Hopefully, the man just had to defend himself and managed to hurt and repel the assailant. Or, he could be injured and in need of assistance. As I follow the bloodstains, I find something really interesting. A broken arrow, and some intact ones struck into the soil. The arrow-end is jagged, made to cause severe wounds if someone tries to remove it with brute force. I collect the arrows and press on. Finally, I find the boat owner. It''s not a man, like I had surmised before...it''s a girl. With blond hair, she''s sitting on the ground, resting her back on a tree. She''s covered in blood, although the short sword beside her suggests that the blood does not belong to her. She turns her head towards me, and, for a single moment, our eyes meet. Chapter 3- Language Barriers She shouts. Words that I cannot understand. Her blue eyes are gazing at me, brimming with suspicion. For a moment, I am shaken by her reaction. However, I realize, I must have scared her, suddenly popping out from the marsh vegetation. And my appearance is not the best, I presume, my clothes being ragged, covered in dirt and even blood. Still, her reaction speed was amazing. In a single, fluid motion, she managed to grab her sword and rise on her feet, assuming a stance while pointing her blade towards me. I raise my hands, making sure that she can see my empty palms. This should be a universal gesture right? At least, it shows that I am not holding some weapon. I put on my best smile, moving slowly towards her. Again, she shouts something...perhaps she want me to keep distant, and I comply. She looks shorter than me, with an athletic body. Small nose and full lips, a face that you would call beautiful if not for all the blood and dirt smeared on her pale skin. She''s dressed in some sort of soldier uniform, reinforced with leather armor that hides her shapes. It''s not the time for me to stand there, gazing at her like a maniac. I wave my hand, and now I feel like a clumsy teenager again, not just look like one. Remembering what I found inside the boat, I take out the clothes from my inventory. However, I do not manage to complete this action. A cold blade is grazing my neck. The girl is now behind me. Fast! She was almost twenty meters away from me, and yet she closed the distance in a split second, and even managed to get behind me. She whispers something, her tone now low and intimidating. This is frustrating. Perhaps she thought that I was reaching for a concealed weapon and attacked me...still, a simple situation that could be cleared in a minute is now seriously threatening me. Language barriers sure are dangerous. Damn it! It should be about time that I get a language skill! In response to my thought, Navi activates. [Navi: Record about Language Skills- Grab a book, and learn the old fashioned way! ] With this, I am sure: Navi is mocking me. I take a deep breath, and stay still. Maybe the woman will unhand me if she understands that I pose no threat to her. Her hand does not falter. Not even trembling, she must be used to situations like these. Although she looks the same age as me, it seems she''s used to this kind of situations... A rustling sound comes from the vegetation behind us. Two men emerge, wearing the same uniform as my captor. A tall, muscular guy and a short, skinny man with unkempt beard. The short one laughs, while the other speaks to the woman, concerned. She unhands me, throwing me off my feet towards the two new arrived. I land on my knees. As I raise my head, again I find myself with a blade resting near my neck. What is this, some kind of greeting here? The short guy holding the blade smiles gleefully, but his eyes are cold. He''s staring at me, checking if I could pose some kind of danger to the group. God, I must look pitiful here, a lost boy with ragged clothes. But, as he continues his inspection, his expression grows even colder. He hits me with a kick. I land on my back, holding my nose. I feel blood flowing from it. The other two are shouting at the man, perhaps protesting for his sudden attack. He hushes them with a gesture, and comes towards me. He presses his foot on my chest, pinning me on the ground. With the tip of his sword, he rips my shirt open. He waves his hand to the other guy, signaling him to come forward. Pointing at my chest with the tip of his blade, he mutters something to his companion. The other guy looks puzzled, for a moment. With a deep breath and a shrug of his shoulder, he answers the other man''s remark. Shaking his head in denial, he kneels besides me. Without uttering a word, he ties my hands with a rough rope. Strong. Too strong. I try to resist, but the man only tighten his grip, making my bones creak. He could easily break my hand, just like that. That strength is not normal. Out of curiosity, I activate Inquisitive Eye to better ascertain my situation. Level 40. All three of them. How much bad luck can a single guy have? The girl is called Emilia, while the short man''s name is Rudy. The one restraining my arms is called Rodrick. These are the only info I can get from my skill...but, damn it, it''s a shitty situation after shitty situation, just give some break here! Still, resisting or even attacking them will only get me hurt. I stop struggling. Rodrick lifts me without effort, pulling me on my feet. My hands are tied behind my back. When I try to move them, the knot tightens, and the rough rope hurts my skin. No slipping out of this knot, huh? Behind me, Rudy points his blade at my back, poking me with the tip of his sword to make me walk. We depart from the grove, threading again in the swampy soil. Moving in formation, Emilia and Rudy take point position, scouting the terrain and a suitable path. I stand behind them, with Rodrick holding me prisoner. We walk until the sun sets, avoiding large groups of monsters while Emilia and Rudy swiftly dealt with small groups or isolated ones. Their combat prowess is unbelievable...movements so fast that my eyes cannot even follow them. In an instant, they just make minced meat of their target, and move on to the next. They manage against monsters close, or even higher than their level. Most notably, I do not see them using any kind of magic or skill. Of course, they could have some kind of passive skill, like speed enhancement or strengthening magic, but my intuition tells me something else. What I am seeing is just sheer combat prowess. They are scary. As daylight is almost gone, we stop on a dry patch of land. Apparently they want to camp there. Rodrick scurries from the spot, treading in the vegetation around us. He is tying something to the trees. Barely, I can see a thin wire in his hands, and he''s using it to build some kind of perimeter around us. Small bells are suspended on the wires...it''s some kind of alarm tripwire. Simple, but effective. If something runs into the barely visible wires, it will alert the group. As his comrade completes the tripwire, Rudy ties the rope that binds my hands to a small tree. His companions are kneeling on the ground, thee two of them facing the same directions. Rudy joins them, and they start chanting strange, hushed words. Are they...praying? I can hear them mutter something...it has rhythm, an they repeat the same sentences a few times, their hands conjoined slightly above their chest. A sung prayer, is it? Their religious moment goes on for a lot of time. Sunlight is now completely gone, and the Two moons are shining over our heads. Done with their prayers, the group starts rummaging through their backpacks. They take out provisions and blankets, preparing themselves for the night. Still, they do not even light a campfire. They share with me their frugal dinner, salted meat and stale bread with roasted mushrooms. Eating with my hands tied is difficult. Out of pity, Emilia tosses me a worn looking blanket for the night. They sleep in turns, with two on guard duty while one rests. Of course, being a prisoner I am not participating in guard duty, and I can rest a bit, although the rope forces me to uncomfortable positions. I manage to get a few hours of sleep, but my back hurts from the rough terrain and the bad position. During the night, I thought about cutting my ropes and sneaking away from them. For a moment, I was ready to do it, but then I noticed Rudy. He was staring at me, his hand resting on the pommel of his sword, as if he was expecting me to do something. And so, I desisted. He would probably cut me down at the slightest hint of my action. Morning came, and we resumed our march. We walked for hours, until the sun was high in the sky. Gradually, the terrain changed under our feet. The swamp gave way to solid ground, covered in pale grass with sharp leaves. An entire field of tree stumps is in front of us, where apparently an entire weald has been mowed down. We move towards the destroyed woods. On the tree stumps, fresh sap can be seen. Perhaps the trees here have been cut down recently, I surmise. And, as we advance, I see the reason for that environmental destruction. A fort is being built. Crude wooden fences as the perimeter, while behind them a proper, sturdy looking wooden wall is being built. People wearing the same uniforms as my captors are busy going in and out of the place. Their level roughly the same as the three walking with me. An army garrison, perhaps...or a pioneering outpost? It seems we still are in Aldora Marsh, as no new notification from Navi pops up. Not even when we enter the fort. Inside, women and men wearing rags are scurrying around, moving crates and barrels, while other are working on the wall construction. A small watchtower is being build on the left corner of the square shaped wall, while three completed towers stand tall on the remaining corners. The soil under our feet has been compacted into a hard court. The fort is big, housing two wooden complete wooden barracks and a third one still under construction. Two round, wide wooden fences can be seen near the complete buildings, while cloth tents are scattered all around a big campfire surrounded by white stones. Soldiers with harsh-looking faces are standing guard in front of a shabby wooden fence. As we walk near it, they salute our group. Perhaps my captors are high-ranked people?Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. A chilling view interrupts my train of thoughts. Inside the fence, I can see people. Their bodies look malnourished, barely covered by torn rags of crude cloth. Women and man, and children, even. Around their neck, a thick, dark metal collar. I shudder when I see the information about them with my skill. All of them are slaves. As I look around, I notice that all the workers here, beside the soldiers, are slaves, wearing the same metal collar as they stroll around with their bare feet. Gaunt bodies and empty stare. In the distance, I can see some soldiers picking on a group of slaves. They are shouting at them, while the dirt-ragged men lie on the ground, their hands risen up to shield their face as they stutter conceited words, perhaps asking for mercy. They only receive laughter and abuse. I sigh, deeply. Biting my lips, I look away and walk forward. One simple thought rings in my head. I hope to not become like them. The group leads me to a near wooden barrack. This one is well built, with four soldiers patrolling around the building. Rudy shouts something at one of them, which in turn salutes and strolls away, entering the building. After a minute, he comes out. Rudy nods, and gestures his comrades to follow him, as he goes toward the building. The wooden door makes a creaking sound as he opens it. Inside, the dim light from wall-mounted torches makes weird shadows dance. There are no windows, and the air inside is heavy, smelling of sweat and smoke. A blonde man sits in front of an improvised desk, focused on a huge scroll depicted with weird symbols. As I am forced to walk towards him, I can clearly see the scroll. It''s a map, with low details and many blank spaces. Judging from his appearance, he must be some sort of high ranking official here. The man sitting at the desk raises his head, staring right at me. Grey eyes under furry eyebrows that give him an intense expression. His thin lips are furrowing, and a red scar runs on his left cheek. Truly, a warrior looking guy. His metal armor shines red under the torchlight. Standing up, he slowly walks toward me. My captors kneel in front of him, forcing me to do the same by pushing my head down. The man crosses his arms . I can feel his piercing gaze, on my face. He chuckles, and starts talking to Rudy. With his head still bowed down, Rudy starts talking with his superior. For a long time. Of course, none of the words that he''s saying makes sense to me. The man in the armor listens silently, slightly nodding from time to time. I repeatedly used my Inquisitive Eye on him, but the skill failed until I gave up. To resist it so many times...his level must be incredibly high... With a gesture, he dismisses his three subordinates. Now, only the two of us stand in the room. He asks me something, and shakes his head in disappointment as I do not answer. He kneels in front of me, his head on the same level as mine. Looking straight in my eyes. With his hand, he points at himself. <> he repeats a few times. It must be his name. Now he points at me. <> I mutter. My voice sounds tired, exhausted and weak. I am so fed up by the recent events. With a smile on his face, he repeats my name. He rises on his feet, and walks behind me. I can hear the sound of metal sliding. With a single gesture, he cuts the ropes that bind my wrists. Blood starts flowing correctly again in my hands, without the tight ropes to constrict my skin and veins. I massage my wrists, one after the other, in the attempt to relieve the pain. I bow, deeply. He helps me get up on my feet, and even offer me water from a small jar. I drink directly from the jar, gulping the fresh liquid down. Using my left hand to dry my chin, I hand the jar back to him. I try my best to smile. He''s showing some kindness, unexpectedly. I mean, thinking about my situation, it''s not so strange that I ended up as a prisoner. They clearly are a military group, and I just strolled into their field of operation. And so, the three that I encountered in the swamp just arrested a suspicious looking boy and brought him to their superior. It happened a lot even in my world, I think. But still, I can''t shake off this sense of uneasiness that holds me. Perhaps the simple fact of me being unable to communicate with them, or the clashing morality, as here they are keeping and exploiting slaves without even batting an eye. Still, it seems I will not be treated as a prisoner anymore. Wolve himself leads me out of his office, leaving me with two young soldiers. He tells something at them before parting from us. With a smile, the two invite me to follow them. We walk into another wooden building. The interior is spartan looking, with crude bunk-beds arranged with uncomfortable-looking, hay stuffed mattresses. These must be the soldier barracks. One of the young soldiers hands me a change of clothes. Of course, it''s not the same kind of uniform that they are wearing, but civilian clothes of shabby quality. Still better than my own clothes tho. As they hand me the clothes, one of them leads me to a corner of the room, hidden by a dark curtain. Behind it, a wooden bathing tub and a hole in the floor used as a latrine. The place smells a bit. But...I cannot expect my world''s hygiene standards here. And it''s still way better than relieving myself in the swamp, that''s for sure. As the two soldiers wait patiently outside, I have the leisure to take a bath, albeit with cold water. To my surprise, I find a piece of soap and towels, lying on a small wooden stool beside the tub. After cleaning myself, I put on the borrowed clothes. Rough, cloth shirt with a yellow-gray color, and a pair of dark trousers that make my skin itch when I put them on. Even a pair of worn shoes, that feel a bit tight when I put them on. Heading out of the bathroom, I thank them with my best smile and a nod. After that, they lead me to the tents. They show me one of the tent, pointing towers one of the sleeping bags that lie on the floor. It''s a bit shabby looking, but at least I will manage to get proper rest here. The two part ways from me. I stay in the tent, sitting on the sleeping bag while musing over my thoughts. It does not last long, however. Two small things blitz inside the tent, talking so quickly that they almost make my head dizzy. Two small children, boys that look like ten or eleven years old. They are a bit taken back when they realize I cannot understand them, but still, they laugh and pull my hand. Abiding by their will, I let myself to be taken out again. More children are outside, playing some kind of tag game. I join them, for a bit. Someone is looking at us. In the distance, Emilia is smiling, seeing me laugh with the children. This simple thought makes my heart race for a moment. I spent the entire day like this. However, it''s not like the soldiers are completely oblivious of me. Someone is always keeping tabs, from a distance. To them, I am a stranger, so it''s natural to show some kind of suspicion, or at least to be careful. Still, I intend no ill will, although their treatment of the slaves bothers me. I know what I can do here, and I definitely am in no position to oppose them or help the slaves. And so, feeling a bit disappointed by myself, I simply look the other way. Getting involved will only worsen my situation, without being of any help to the slaves. Night-time came, and I had dinner with the soldiers. Some kind of stew, served in hollowed, stale loafs of bread. All of us sitting around the big campfire, the flames dancing under the moonlight. Only Wolve and some soldiers who are on guard duty do not take part in the collective dinner. Later, some of the soldiers take the pot with the stew towards the slave''s fence. Forced to form a line, they hold a small, wooden cup in their hands. A spoonful of soup is given to each slave, no difference between man or child, old or young. With a humble look on their face, they wait and leave after receiving their meal. Without uttering a sound. Meanwhile the soldiers are joined in a collective prayer. Even Wolve comes out of his barracks this time, and it seems he himself is leading the religious chant. Every one of his subordinates repeat his words, together in a single voice. I admit, it looks suggestive...prayers under the moonlight, with the dancing flames from the campfire making strange reflections all around the place. After the prayer, a bell is rung, and the soldiers retire themselves to their barracks. I too move towards my tent. It seems this place is the civilian encampment. Not slaves, but normal people, perhaps wives or relatives that accompanied the soldiers here. Besides my tent, a soldier stands guard. It seems they still intend to watch me closely... Without minding too much, I enter the tent and get my first, proper night of sleep in this new world. At dawn, a bell rings in the air, waking me up. I stroll outside the tent, greeting the soldier with a wave of my hand. Did he stand his guard all night? He waves his hand lightly at me, and leaves, yawning. Without anything to do, I simply stroll around the camp. My exploration lasts only a while though. I run into Emilia and her group. She seems flustered a bit, perhaps irritated. Rudy makes a wry smile and says something. Is he teasing her. Emilia sighs. She comes towards me and invites me to follow her. Without all the weariness and bloodstains, she truly is beautiful. We end up in a small corner of the base, shadowed by a hanging cloth. Wooden stools and a crate are under the cloth, and it looks like some sort of recreation area for the soldiers off duty. Other groups of people are around us, it seems they are playing some sort of game with dice. Emilia invites me to sit, in front of her. She takes out a small pouch, emptying it on the crate. Small, smooth stones come out of the pouch. She takes one in her fingers, and shows it to me. A symbol is carved on the stone. She hands me the stones and a small slate of clay with a wooden stick. Pointing herself, she states her name. <>. Her voice sounds a bit...bored. Doing the same, I state my name. She nods, and takes the stones from me. Every stone is carved with a different symbol. She arranges three of them, placing them so that I can see the symbols on their surface. Pointing at the three stones with her slender finger, she repeats her name. So, it looks like the symbols are some sort of alphabet. She''s teaching me their language. Using the wooden stick, she writes the symbol on the clay, one by one. For each symbol, she speaks out loud the phoneme that each of them encodes. <> she says, talking slowly. By brushing the stick on the clay surface, she cancels the symbols and hand me the slate again. Again, I mimic her. We spend the entire day like this, stopping only for lunch. She teaches me several words, using drawings near the symbol to let me know what each word means. Her drawings are...bad. It''s kind of cute, though. I spent days with them, between Emilia''s lessons and the occasional visit from Wolve. Life inside the camp is ruled by practice and prayer for the soldiers, while all work is left to the slaves. A ringing bell signals the time, at dawn, noon, midday and sunset. Often I found myself observing the soldiers practice. Their movements always amaze me, and, much to my surprise, none of them looks like he''s using some kind of skills or magic. Not even when some injured soldier is being treated, they just use bandages and surgical practice, although a bit rudimentary. Having nothing to do, I focus on learning the language, while doing tentative conversations with the soldiers. I even try to speak with the slaves, but they just lower their head and walk away from me. Their condition still troubles me a lot. As I stroll on the camp, I take some food with me and leave it for the slaves to find. Of course, it''s just a self serving act, to quell my conscience a bit. Rudy follows my every movement, keeping eyes on me. It seems he''s been ordered to follow me around as much as he can. Another pair of eyes, however, follows me around. At first, I did not notice it. But as the days went on, I often saw a little brat, a blond slave girl. I even approached her one time, but a woman, perhaps her mother, took her away apologizing to me with her head lowered. Perhaps she thought the little girl bothered me? After a week, I made some progress in learning the new language. I can write the symbols, I even memorized some of them. Expressing myself with only short, basic sentences, and helping me with gestures, I can effectively communicate now. Of course, complicated sentences are still outside of my ability, but at least I can answer to greetings, thank someone or ask for food. Small phrases, the ones that a baby would learn. Still, language barriers sure are bothersome. Chapter 4- Language Barriers (Part 2) [Navi: New skill (passive)- Aldora Holy Kingdom Language (lvl 1)!] <> I mutter. It seems like the skill does not require activation, being listed as ¡°passive¡±. It should be always on , according to my gamer experience. Although...the skill''s effect is a bit weird. It''s not some kind of immediate knowledge that allows me to perfectly speak the Aldora Language. Instead, it looks like some kind of translation systems, conveying the meaning of words in my mind. I still need to give some effort to master this language, but this skill surely will be helpful with my learning process. However, the most interesting effect concerns spoken language. It does not have any kind of effect when I speak, as I discovered when talking to soldiers. It does not translate my native language to them, and, when I try to speak Aldoran I still don''t know the advanced grammar rules. Instead, the skill helps me understand when other people talk to me. Spoken language is translated and conveyed to me as visual information...kinda like subtitles in a movie. It feels a bit weird, and I will need some time to effectively use it. I almost spent the entire night trying to get used to it. Still sleepy, having had only few hours of proper sleep, I exit my tent after hearing the ringing bell. The camp around me is noisy, and the many conversations are being conveyed by the skill, clouding my vision and making me a bit dizzy. But thankfully I can erase the other input just by focusing on what I would like to hear. Just like that. With a better grasp on this new, useful ability, I head out to meet Emilia for our morning study. I greet her with a big smile, waving my hand. As she helps me practice words and basic grammar all the morning, I notice the little slave girl from before. Alone, she looks straight at us. I wave at her, and she flees with a smile on her face. Perhaps I found a little admirer here. Another week passes by, and I am now able to have proper conversation with people. I still jumble some words though, and it''s not like this progress is due to my hard work. It is simply the effect of my language skill. According to Navi, this kind of skill can be acquired only when you properly start learning and practicing the language, but, once you get the skill, the skill level rises quickly as long as you keep studying. Apparently, whoever made this system want you to struggle a bit before achieving something. Emilia is amazed by my progress. Commander Wolve also praised me, although he seemed a little wary about me. It must be my imagination, though. As I have been able to properly talk, I spent more time with the commander. He has been kind to me, but still, it was not time spent by idle talk or pleasant chat. It was a proper and serious questioning. He explained to me their point of view, and even apologized for the rough treatment that his subordinates showed me on our first meeting. Still, he interrogated me. About my story, about how I ended up alone in the Marsh. And of course, I lied to him. Just a small lie to protect myself, as during my time spent inside the Army fort, I learned one simple truth about them. They discriminate against skill-holder and magicians. Just possessing a skill or magical powers is a crime to them, punishable by capital execution. Demon Spawn, that''s how they call anyone that holds mystical power. I even had to see an execution here in the fort. One time, the recon patrol brought back a prisoner from the swamp. A skill-holder. The commander himself led the execution. A trial by combat. Unarmed, Wolve stood against the prisoner. Perhaps to show superiority, I thought. But Rudy, sitting besides me, gave me a different explanation. It was a ritual, to show how evil powers are nothing in front of true righteousness. And so, the unarmed Wolve fought the prisoner and his skill. The captive, perhaps underestimating his bare-handed opponent, used his skill right away. He summoned claws of fiery flame, engulfing himself in crimson fire as he lunged towards Wolve. It was over in a single instant. One punch, that''s all that took Wolve to defeat his opponent. Laying on the ground, coughing blood as he begged for mercy, the captive was instead given the final blow, as Wolve severed his head with a longsword . <> I shuddered as Rudy said those words to me. His eyes, coldly staring at me. There, I understood why he had been wary of me right from our first meeting. He noticed that I had no wounds on me when we met in the swamp. A dangerous place like that would leave no man unscathed, much less a frail looking boy like me. Still, his were suspicions, as he had no proper proof of me using or having some kind of skill. I should praise his intuition, though. And so, following those events, I chose to keep my circumstances a secret, and forge a story to tell them. And now, I am telling this blatant lie to commander Wolve, and that makes me nervous. I chose a story that would hold, simple but plausible. To him, I told that I was traveling with my family and got ambushed by bandits. That I had seen my parents die, right in front of me. About how I woke up inside the bandit''s camp, and managed to sneak away during a monster''s attack and subsequently walked by myself in the marsh, lost and shocked, until I met Emilia''s group. He patiently listens to my story, with a sorrowful expression. Perhaps out of sympathy, or even pity, he offers me to stay in the camp. <> he says. His offer is tempting, but staying here puts me at risk. I would not want to be exposed and executed for having a Skill. Aside from the danger towards myself, I cannot comply with their world view, exploiting slavery and all that religious nonsense against Skill-holders and magicians. And so, I kindly refuse. <> again, I tell another lie. I knew the name of the city thanks to Emilia''s lessons, of course. And so, I have been able to forge a proper story. Although I feel a bit bad, for blatantly saying nothing but false things to a man that has been kind to me. But again, this is just for my well being. He looks a bit disappointed at my refusal. Still, he offers to help me further, even willing to give some provisions and directions, as the trip to Sendria is dangerous. This time, I take on his offer. Provisions will be helpful, but, more than that, I need directions. << Take your time, however. You''re welcome to stay here as long as you want, boy>> says Wolve, before dismissing me. Later that day, I learn that the Commander recently lost his son, a young boy roughly the same age as me. Perhaps that''s the reason that compelled him to help me.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. I explain my decision to Emilia. She looks a bit disappointed, but in the end she understands. <> I say to her. She smiles. Her smile looks so different now, sincere, heartwarming. There is no trace left of her initial cold attitude towards me. Of course, it''s not like she has some kind of romantic interest towards me, although that would be really thrilling...and I myself did nothing to push in that direction, simply limiting myself to enjoy the time spent with her and become her friend. <> she answers. A single, simple word. We spent some time together, just chatting and being silly, as most teenagers do. It''s good to be this young again. Still, she parts ways with me, heading out with her group. <> she said, like it was the most normal thing to do for a 15 years old girl. As Emilia strolls away, I feel a small hand pulling lightly my shirt. When I turn around, I see the small slave girl. It seems this time she mustered her courage to talk to me. I give her my best smile, and, careful to not being seen, I take some food from my Inventory and hand it to her. <> I say. Thankfully we are not in the open, so it''s unlikely that someone could spot us. She will be in trouble if someone found out she got food from me. A wide smile pops up on her freckled face, as she gulps down the sliced apples that I gave her. <> she says. My face pales. <>I tell her, holding her small shoulders. <> she calmly repeats. A sentence in my native language. My thoughts are racing. How could she know my name? And even speak...perhaps...she could like me, or a reincarnated person. <> I ask, using words from my original world. She looks at me with a perplexed expression. I sigh. Perhaps I overreacted. Or maybe...someone taught her that. As I am about to ask her more information, her sudden words leave me confused. <> she says in Aldoran, her words clumsy as you would expect from a four year old brat. <> <> Her words make laugh a bit. It''s funny to see how the imagination of a child works. <> The little girl''s face looks unhappy. <> she hushed me with her finger raised under her nose. As she ends her sentence, she quickly hides in the shadows, behind some crates and barrels near us. And,right as she disappears, two soldiers come this way. Patrol duty, it seems. They stride through the recreative area, taking few glances at me before disappearing from view as they turn the corner. The little girl comes out of her hiding place, shaking some dirt off her ragged clothes. <> Her triumphant expression should look comical in a normal situation. But I am still shaken by what she said earlier. Who is this Funny Guy? He should be near, since he did see those soldiers. I have a bad feeling... <> I ask the girl, holding her small shoulders with my two hands. <> My hands shake. Out of suspicion, I use Inquisitive Eye on the surrounding. Nothing, the only signal around me is from the little girl, Julia. What is happening here? <> Cheeky little brat. As I am about to retort, another woman comes running towards her. <> she mutters. She''s one of the slaves of this camp. <>. The woman embraces Julia, distancing her from me. <> shouts the child. Her mother hushes her with a gesture. < > the woman begs to me. <> Hearing those words, Julia''s mother pales. <>. She answers me, and then starts reprimanding her child. <> as I say so, I hand her a piece of bread and some fruit from my Inventory. <> taking the food, she strolls away with Julia. The little girl waves at me, and I wave back. <> I mutter to myself, recalling the information displayed by Inquisitive Eye about Julia. Unique Skill- Mind Whisper. Some sort of telepathy-related ability, according to Navi''s records. This gives me some serious thoughts. Who the hell is this Funny Guy? Is he even a person? And more than anything...how could he know my world''s language? And just when I thought to be at ease, something problematic rises again. I cannot shake this bad feeling from me. Perhaps I should hasten my departure from here? Absorbed in my thoughts, I walk towards the tent area. All around me the fort''s construction is almost complete, only some minor works still going on inside the wooden walls. In the recent days, they started building outside the walls, perhaps accommodation for citizens or other soldiers. I recall Wolve claiming that they should receive reinforcements and new settlers to advance their colonization of the swamp. While I walk, I eavesdrop on the conversation between two soldiers. Not by my intention, I just happened to be near them as they conversed. It seems some of the latest patrols have been missing. Six soldiers in total. This is a bad situation, and search parties are being raised and sent out. My heart skips a beat. Emilia''s group was out on scouting duty today. For a moment, I thought about heading out and searching for her. But I realize how stupid that thought is. First, I am probably over-reacting, since she and her companions are more than capable. And, even if I head out...what could I do, without having any knowledge about the territory, nor the strength to even defend myself against high level monsters, should they appear. And so, I listen to reason, and simply decide to wait. Time goes, and nightfall comes. Under the twin moons, still no sign of Emilia''s group. Or the other scouting groups, for what matters. Now unrest is spread in the camp, and the remaining soldiers all wear the same worried, tense expression. Dinner is consumed without anyone uttering a single word. I retire myself inside my tent, trying to get some sleep. But my night is restless, and nightmares about a tall man laughing madly taint my sleep. The new day dawns with dire news. One of the search parties found the remains of some soldiers, half eaten by Marsh Worms. Still, judging from the wounds on their body, something else killed them. Now...I shudder about what could attack and maim six experienced soldiers, lying in wait under the shallow water of the swamp. Luckily, and much to my relief, I recognize no one among the dead. The day went by like that, tension brimming in the air. As sunlight wanes, and the sky takes the color of life flowing away, unrest grows in the animals around the base. Horses and cattle relentlessly try to escape their bindings, and birds perched on the trees nearby fly away and frantically sing. For a moment. And then, silence, as the Twin Moons rise high in the sky, tinted in red and partially hidden in their weird cycle, looking like two red eyes staring with malice at the world beneath them. In the air, a sound is ringing from a distance. It is weak, at first, but it grows every moment, like the tide, like a storm. Shadows dance all around the fort, cast by torches and campfires whose warmth cannot be felt now. Everyone, all around, stopped their activity, be either job or rest. Children cry and hide behind their mother''s gowns, or grasp their father''s trousers with their tiny hands, looking for some comfort in their parent''s eyes. But there, they find only fear. As the sound grows, light fades. Something is moving, outside of the sturdy wooden walls. And yet, they seem feeble now, almost like a single whiff of wind would take them apart. Strong men are trembling like leaves, tears being held back in their eyes. And the growing sound is now so near, and it speaks of madness so tainted that it shakes your very soul. The truest meaning of fear, something primeval, carved inside the mind, telling you only one, simple, word: run. The fort''s walls are being torn by some kind of invisible hand. Splinters and shattered wood, teared down by unspeakable strength. Someone is sounding the alarm, but it feels distant, far away. Because the air is brimming with another kind of sound. A mad, tainted laughter. Chapter 5- Laughter I remember it. Faint, like an echo, it was there as I was falling, pulled into this world from the afterlife or whatever that place was. A sound of laughter. And now, I hear it again. The same, cackling, maniacal laughter. As the Fort''s wooden gate is torn open, a man walks inside. Tall, covered by a large mantle with tattered edges that sway in the wind. Pale skin, his bald head trembles as he cannot contain his laughter. His eyes are teary, and he holds his belly with his gaunt hands. All around me, the soldiers are rushing towards the man, sword in hands. Swiftly, they surround him. Archers from above, while spear-armed soldiers form a circular line around the laughing man, holding tower shields and pointing the metal spearheads towards the lone man. The laughing man spins around, slowly, hopping on his bare feet almost as if he''s dancing. Like a clown''s performance. And yet, he''s the only one who is laughing. He points his finger towards the sky and stands still. For a moment. He lowers his hand with a sudden movement. The soldiers around him are blown off their feet. Arrows are fired from above, but something swats them down, like flies. The laughing man raises both of his arms, and the shadows around him start...condensing. It''s like the night grew even darker, taking form beside the laughing man. Large pillars of bubbling blackness burst from thin air, reaching up to the sky above, twisting and shuddering, swaying in the night sky. A nightmarish view. But...it''s not the sudden manifestation of his power that shakes my mind, nor the chilling laughter cackling in the air. It was the single phrase that the man muttered between his maddening cackles. <>. I heard it clearly. <> Wolve bellows his orders, sword in his hand, he himself rushing towards the scene. More soldiers join the attack, rushing in formation to assault the intruder. Arrows are raining on the lone man, piercing his body, maiming the bald skin. And yet, he laughs. The arrows embedded in his pale skin are pushed out, and the wounded flesh simply closes itself. Something is forming on the swaying pillars. Eyes and mouths, wide open, looking down on the soldiers below. Each eye is bloodshot with fury. And the mouth join in laughter with their master. A thousand voices cackling in madness. The pillars shuddered again, and then the nightmare begun. Crashing down with unbelievable speed, the...things fell onto the soldiers with a thundering sound. From the black mass, tentacles emerged and attacked everything. Slashing, crushing, biting. While hell was all around him, the Laughing Man was dancing, clumsily, without any semblance of coordination or grace. The soldiers went down in an instant, torn apart by the overwhelming, insane power of a single man. Is he even a man? I wonder. A one sided massacre. Soldiers and civilians alike, they all fall prey to the swirling black chaos. Although...it seems the things are avoiding the slaves, swaying away from them. Perhaps it is just my imagination, and they are simply being spared by pure chance? During all this commotion I fall down, crawling to hide and run away from the insanity taking place before my eyes. But I cannot flee, as something, deep inside my soul, wants to see. It is not out of curiosity, nor some ill desire of experiencing violence and death from a safe distance. It is because the man held the same skill as me. The magnitude of it is way different of course. The skill shows overwhelming power used by the laughing man, crushing and killing without giving any possibility to retaliate. And this power scares me. Will I become like that man...that thing out there, if I keep using my skill? Losing sanity, trading it for power...the simple thought of it should make me shiver. Instead, although I refuse this kind of thought, something inside me is pleased by what I see. Even yearning for that absurd power. A small hand pulls my shirt, making my heart jump from fear and breaking that chain of ill thoughts. I turn around, facing Julia''s large smile. <> she says, innocence in her eyes. The simple thought of this made me want to puke. It was this...thing, it whispered to little Julia''s mind. Her friend, the Funny Guy. <> again, her expression shows complete trust in the man, like he''s some sort of knight in a shining armor instead of being the embodiment of madness itself. <> I ask her, panicked... <> she cheered. <> I say with a hushed voice. My hands tremble, frantically. The screams are terrible, all around us. There was still sound of clashing metal, before, but now only laughter and death remain. One of the wooden buildings collapses, few meters away from us. I turn around, just in time to see Wolve''s figure being pierced by spears of solid darkness. He''s being lifted, his limbs swaying like a marionette in the hands of a clumsy puppeteer. Screaming, Wolve tries to cut himself free, but his sword simply goes through the shadows pierced into his belly. Slowly, the Laughing Man comes forward to him, still dancing his bizarre ballet. He reaches Wolve, and lets himself be hit by his sword. Laughing, he just pulls the sword embedded in his shoulder and yanks it away. With his pale fingers, he caresses Wolve''s face. A gentle gesture, so out of place in this carnage. With a creaking sound, the Laughing Man snaps Wolve''s neck. The shadows devour Wolve''s corpse. Before, I thought my skill was repulsing when it consumed the worm. But this, what I am seeing now, simply makes me question this world ''s sanity.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. He''s eating the body. Literally. From the condensed shadow, countless mouths sink their white, human-like teeth in the thorn flesh and maimed body. Gnashing, gulping. Mouths that are done eating resume their cackling laughter. The same is happening all around. Fallen soldiers are being swallowed by the countless mouths. The remaining soldiers flee. All of the surviving ones have since dropped their weapons, leaving behind all pretense of a fight in order to save themselves. But the shadows take them anyway. The slaves, however, are going in the opposite direction. Towards the man and his shadows, they walk. Some of them sing, others mutter with their hands joined. Julia too is moving towards him, trotting on her small feet on the dusty soil. I leap out of my hiding place, embracing her and lifting her small body to take her away from this madness. <> her small fists hit me, and her teary voice is painful to hear. And the man turns toward us. I feel his gaze on me, and fear grips my mind. I cannot move, frozen by a single stare. Pathetic. I realize how pathetic I am, not being able to even save one little girl from this senseless slaughter. As I stand there, gripped by fear, the slaves are reaching toward the Laughing Man. They kneel in front of him, touching their head to the ground. Some of them cry in joy. What is this madness? <> I yell with all my might. Shadows approach the slaves, twisting in the air before reaching them. I close my eyes. I do not want to see any more carnage. And yet, no scream reaches my ears. As I open my eyes again, all the slaves are standing still. The shadows are around them, retracting towards the Laughing Man. It'' s like a gentle caress. That''s the only way that I can define what the shadows are doing to the slaves. A light touch, before pulling away from them. As the shadows touches each slave, their metal collar snaps open and falls on the ground. Every single one of them looks...healed. Their wounds are gone, and their face regains the proper beauty of a human being. Like a newfound energy flows into their veins. The Laughing Man stands tall. There is no more any hint, any trace left of his maliciousness, as the shadows are gone. There is only a man surrounded by the slaves he freed, standing under the moonlight. Even his laughter is now different, a meek, joyful sound. The kind of laughter you would expect from a kind old man. He turns toward me, again. With his palm reaching outwards, like he''s inviting me to join him. Julia takes my hand, pulling me gently towards the crowd. I am still shaken, contrasting feelings running wild into my mind. Shocked by the senseless slaughter, and then taken back by the sudden kindness this man is showing to the former slaves. I gulp my saliva down, and let Julia lead me to the man. He''s taller than I thought, and his eyes have a deep, kind gaze as he pats little Julia''s head, while the child throws herself at his leg, embracing him like a long lost relative. He shifts his attention from the little girl to me. Staring in my eyes. His expression shifts, for a moment I can see a deep emotion rise up on his face. A deep sadness. The laughter resumes, but his eyes are crying, dripping tears. He extends his hand to me, his index pointing at my forehead. The tip of his finger pokes my head. <> he says, before bursting out in laughter. What the hell is going on? I thought him to be cruel while he was killing the soldiers, then I reconsidered as I saw him freeing the slaves, perhaps thinking that this...man could have some kind of morals, albeit questionable but...he''s just plainly mad! The man turns his back to me and walks away. At least, it looks like he''s walking, but his speed is incredible. In a few steps, he''s out of the fort. <> I shout at him, running towards his silhouette now far away from the camp, vanishing in the distance. Not that he could have answered my questions if I managed to ask him. He would probably just laugh at me and do something silly. Or outright kill me. And like that, the Laughing man is gone. He came like a storm, leaving destruction behind him. And yet...he showed mercy to the slaves, freeing them. A noble gesture and a massacre...I know that black and white don''t exist, and morale is gray...but this is a bit too much, isn''t it? Still, all around the camp the slaves...the former slaves are rejoicing and celebrating. Pillaging the supplies from the fort''s ruins, singing merry songs beneath the two moon''s light. They share some food with me, inviting me to dance and sing with them. But...I cannot join their celebration. I am glad for their newfound freedom, but I cannot bring myself to celebrate the deaths of people that did me no harm. I end the night sleeping inside the broken barracks building, occupying a bed that belonged to some soldier. Sleep came quickly, as my mind was exhausted by the sudden developments. In my dreams, the laughing man was there, standing still and inviting me. I joined him, and we sat on the bare ground beside a waning fire. <> I asked him. <> As he said so, he pointed his pale finger towards the night sky. There, between the twin moons, a shadow darker than night itself pulsed, twisting and twitching in an unknown dance. <> The laughing man kept silent for a moment, staring me with sorrowful eyes. <> he answered. I did not doubt his words. <>. The world around us shifted and swirled as the Laughing Man finished his sentence. I ended up, alone, inside a dark place. Walls of hard rock as black as coal, and shapes hiding inside every shadows were besides me. I felt danger from that place, and yet, the Laughing Man''s voice invited me to walk further. I advanced, ignoring the distant sounds of clashing metal. In front of my eyes, a tall obsidian door stood embedded in the wall. Symbols were carved on the obsidian surface, reflecting light in strange ways. The door started creaking as I approached. <> With his words still ringing in my head, I wake up. The Sun is high in the sky, and the fort''s ruins are bursting with voices and sounds. I stroll out of the barracks, finding people busy with reparations. Julia sees me, and comes running towards me with some fruit in her hands. <> she says. I simply pat her head and give a tired smile. Honestly, I don''t know what to think about that man. I cannot consider this night''s dream like a normal one. It was some sort of message, as if the Laughing Man could only convey his thoughts in that way, using dreams. I spend the rest of the morning with Julia and her mother. It seems the former slaves want to build a new settlement here. I learn from them that the soldiers destroyed their village and several others, killing, raping and pillaging in the name of their faith. Julia''s mother invites me to stay here. But, I decline. I feel that this is not my place. And so, after taking some of the pillaged items, I depart from the fort, leaving it behind. I follow the small road leading out of the fort, towards the hills. The Marsh lies in the opposite direction, while following the road, after roughly tree days, I should end up in a small village named Nudria. From there, another week on the road should lead me to Sendria. I decide my destination by looking on a worn, yellowed map painted on one of the scrolls that I took from the late Commander''s barracks. Chuckling to my disrespect of the dead, I took what I could. Money, a spare armor, weapons and goods. Even a sleeping bag. Donning new clothes, who belonged to one of the civilian followers of the army, a boy named Donovan, I walked inside the ruins, rummaging through lost belongings and memories. I left the most precious-looking things that I found to the former slaves, as they will probably need to sell them to support their new settlement. I walk, consumed in my thoughts. I try as hard as I can to push forward, to ignore this swelling feeling that rises in me. I think about how it was some kind of retribution for their bad actions, for how they treated the slaves and destroyed their villages. But, in the end, I can''t do it. I cannot think those soldiers like less than humans, no matter how despicable their action were. They did not deserve to be slaughtered like animals, simply erased from this world by a laughing mad man. Maybe they deserved some punishment, but what happened was simply too much to accept. Perhaps their actions were bad, misled by some kind of twisted logic, but they were still people, and I watched them die. I fall to my knees...who knows how many times did I end up like this since I woke up in this world? Emilia''s face comes into my mind. I don''t know what has become of her, my first friend in this damned place. On my knees, shaking like a baby I cry away all the sadness, all the frustration that held its grip into my soul. Chapter 6- The Road Ahead It took me some time to calm down, gradually shaking off the unpleasantness of recent happenings. An entire day I spent on the roadside. Mostly, I just kept myself occupied enough, focusing my attention on the surrounding scenery, or doing handwork during resting time. I need to admit, the scenery here is soothing. Unlike the unpleasantness of the marsh, these hills are covered in lush, green fields, and the road is safe. After spending the night relatively close to the ruined forth, sleeping under the stars in a small thicket off the road''s side, I resume my trip towards Nudria village. The road ahead is still long, after all. As I walk along the road, I have much time to think. About my goals, and what I really want to do here. I could just settle, find a work and live in a village or even with the former slaves in their new settlement. But...I don''t really want to do that. Although this world is harsh, and I experienced first hand how violent it can get, I still have this desire, this need to travel and explore. After all, I spent my previous life sheltered, doing a menial work day after day, without allowing myself to get out of my comfort zone, and relying on games to escape that stagnating reality. I will not do that again, now that I have a second chance at life. I will live to the fullest! And now I sound like a shonen manga protagonist. Chuckling a bit for this silly thought, I stare at the road ahead. My problems still remain, though. The real, material problems, like the need to assert some kind of income...namely, I need to get money. And also, since I was simply dragged into existence here in this world, I do not possess a proper identity, like I.D. Papers or a passport to prove who I am. It should not be a problem if I visit small villages or settlement, but it could hinder me, or put me in trouble if I attempt to enter large cities. Simply using a false backstory will not cut it, as it could be exposed and accused of being some kind of spy or criminal with bad intent. And so, I need to settle these two pressing matters. The most difficult thing to get will probably be the second one, some kind of confirmation about who I am. Money is not an immediate problem, since I found some in the ruined fort, and I could even resort to selling the items that I scavenged from there. It will only last for a bit, thou. Well, first things first. I still have a long walk before reaching Nudria village. With the Sun high in the morning sky, I walk on the north-bound road. Winding through the hills, the ¡°road¡± is nothing more than a dirt track . No signposts or milestones yet, maybe this road is not much used or still being built. Although, judging from the patches of grass growing in the middle of the road, I think this road is simply not often used. From time to time, small thickets can be seen at the road''s side. There, the trees resemble pines, with scaly-looking brown bark and needle shaped leafs. I even saw a small fox-like monsters popping out of the vegetation. With big ears, the little thing scurried away as soon as it saw me. It''s hot under the intense sunlight, but the occasional, gentle breeze makes it almost pleasant. I even removed my mantle, tucking it away in my inventory, and now I am walking in a short-sleeved cloth shirt and blue pants made of a cotton-like cloth. I really hope to not get sunburn here, walking around without protection. Still no sight of fellow travelers on the road. I feel a bit lonely. I go on until noon, judging the time by the Sun''s position. Taking a small break, I climb a hill overlooking the road. It''s high, covered in vegetation and rocks popping out of the ground. The climb to the top is a bit tiring, but I manage. Sitting on the hill''s top, I consume my lunch there. It seems food does not expire inside my inventory, and objects even keep their temperature inside it. This must be my most overpowered skill, huh? It''s like a combination of spacial and time magic. I wonder about how useful this skill would have been in my previous life. I let my gaze wander to the scenery around me. From the hill, I overlook the road ahead and even manage to see my destination. Of course, I am using Inquisitive Eye to enhance my vision here...it seems the skill got this new effect when it got leveled up. Still faraway...but I can see it in the distance. Between two wooden thickets, on the side of a small lake. On the north side of the village, a small river flows down from a lone mountain, forming the lake and flowing away. Perhaps it connects to the large river from the forest? The mountain is not so high...it''s more a big hill than a proper mountain, covered in green trees all around. The village below seems so small, like those toy cities that I played with in my childhood. After eating my lunch, I stretch my limbs and get up, preparing to climb down the hill and resume my trip. But...something catches my hear. It was faint, but I clearly heard someone scream. The sound came from the east side of the hill, in the opposite direction from the road. I turn that way, and activate Inquisitive Eye again. I can see a group of people struggling, fighting against something. It seems a group of low-leveled monsters attacked them. Five in total, the information about them reads ¡°Red Wolves¡±, their level ranging between 1 and 3. After taking a deep breath, I decide to make a small deviation from my way and help them. I rush down the hill, running towards their direction while monitoring the situation with my skill. The best course here would be a surprise attack to distract the monsters and give the group a chance to retaliate or flee. After running with all my strength, I now am at the edge of the thicket. I pull out a small bow and some arrow. With this, I will be able to test this bow, that I made using materials taken from the fort and assembled with my crafting skill. I activate Inquisitive Eye and draw the bow. It''s harder than I thought, and my arm is twitching from the effort. <> I mutter to myself, putting all my will to steel my hand before letting the arrow loose. I manage to hold my hand steel, and I take aim. The arrow flies with a whistling sound, hitting one of the monster, a level one Red wolf. Right on mark. The arrow sinks in the monster''s left eye, and the creature drops down with a wailing sound, its leg twitching in the air. [Navi: Defeated Red Wolf lvl 1! Acquired EXP] <> I speak out loud. I was getting worried before, as I noticed that the monsters I fought and killed did not give me any experience points. But, this time, I got some. Could it be because I killed them with my weapon instead of using a skill? It seems weird, tho. Still, I need to focus. I ready a second arrow on my bow, and let it loose. This time the monster manages to avoid a lethal hit, the arrow barely grazes the furry red skin. With a growl, the thing turns toward my direction, and charges. <>. I brace myself for the upcoming attack. Luckily, only one of the wolves responded to my attack, the remaining three still focused on attacking the other group. Two people are actively fighting against them, protecting a third person that lies on the ground, injured. The wolf is now near, and it jumps straight at me. I put my bow away and pull out my spear. Avoiding the first attack, I retaliate with a thrust of my weapon, aiming at the wolf''s head. It evades however, with quick and nimble movements, immediately jumping to a safe distance. It starts circling me around, growling as he glares at me. It seems...cautious, almost like it is studying me before making a move. But...it doesn''t seem the wolf noticed my trap. Immediately after my first attack, when I fired the arrow, I set up Black Fluid. I made several offshots, planting them in the ground. In short, I made landmines with my skill. As the wolf circles around, it is now right on top of one of the mines. I just activate the skill again, using the ¡°form control¡± effect to make spear-like protrusions burst out of the ground. The wolf realizes my trap and tries to jump away. It is too late, however, as the sharp ends pierce its hind legs, leaving the wolf on wounded on the ground. I close in toward it. This time, I want to test if my theory is correct. I use Black Fluid again, changing it into Blade mode and slash at the wolf. [Navi: Defeated Red Wolf lvl 2! Acquired EXP!] So...it''s not like using the skill to kill prevents exp acquisition...so, it must be related to absorption? Now that I recall, I used Black Fluid to absorb the monsters before... Leaving the wolf''s corpse behind, I hurry towards the group. As I run, I recover the scattered Black Fluid. Aiming with my hand pointed towards the wolves, I use Black Fluid again, shooting small darts made from it. It only distracts the wolves, but this action is enough to allow one of the fighters to strike and kill one wolf with his polearm. Only two of them left. The fighter yells, perhaps trying to scare them away. Instead, the remaining wolves howl at us, and attack. Charging, they switch their position while running at high speed. [Navi: Detected! Red Wolf (lvl 2)-Red Wolf (lvl3)-Skills: Bite, Overspeed (activated)] It seems the two wolves activated their overspeed skill, some sort of speed-buffing ability. Their movements grow faster indeed, and now they encircle us...am I seeing their after-images? Taken back by this sudden development, I hesitate for a moment. One of the wolves attacks the fighter, wounding his arm and resuming the high speed movement. Troublesome. Simple attacks will not work here...but I can use a dirty method. When facing something quicker than you...it''s your win if you mess up the terrain. Shooting with Black Fluid, I scatter the darts all around. <> frustrated, the fighter yells at me. Although his voice still has a lot of energy, the man himself looks really worn out. He''s a level 2...beast-man? So, those kind of people exist here...I hope they are not victim of discrimination for their race, like in most fantasy setting. Feeling a bit challenged from his remark, I activate Black Fluid again, making the darts explode like before. The high-speed wolves cannot react quickly enough, surprised by the sudden objects popping out in their tracks. Like their comrade before, they fall on the ground with severe leg wounds, unable to move. Now...let''s test the final part of my theory. Using Black Fluid in tentacle mode, I grab one of the wolves, the level 2 one, and absorb it. The beastman looks away in disgust. As he understands that the injured wolves pose no more threat, he scurries to his friend''s side. With crunching and gnashing sounds, I absorb the wolf. I am a bit troubled by the sight of it, remembering what the same skill used by the Laughing Man did to the soldiers. Of course, I swore to never use the absorption on humans or human-like beings. [Navi: Absorption Success! Red Wolf lvl2 successfully absorbed! Gained new skill- Bite (restricted to race: Monster. Detected compatibility between Black fluid-Bite skill! Would you like to integrate the skill?] This time, I select ¡°no¡±. Spamming Integration could be dangerous, since failure in integration leads to skill loss. Maybe I will use it again once I know more about the process, but for now, I will leave my skills as they are. Like I thought, absorbed monsters do not yield EXP. Troublesome indeed. The other wolf is wailing, frantically trying to rise on his maimed legs. I approach it, and it starts growling and barking furiously. With my spear, I put it out of misery. [Navi: Defeated Red Wolf lvl 3! Obtained EXP!] This time, I use Black Fluid to absorb the wolf''s corpse. I only get materials from it, thou. I really wonder what are the exact conditions here. I think about the other battles that I fought. Against the slime, I did not get any exp, although the skill I used that time was not the same as the one I possess now. When I fought the worms, I used Black Fluid, so the conditions should be the same. In that circumstance, I absorbed monsters while they were still alive. Perhaps there is some kind of ¡°balance¡± concerning the benefits I can get from Black Fluid. If I absorb a living monster, I have a bigger chance of obtaining skills...but I do not get any experience. If I kill a monster with weapons or Black Fluid, I get exp and absorb the corpse later, but doing that will decrease, if not completely eliminate, any possibility of getting the monster''s skills. At least, that''s what I can surmise from the information I have. I''ll need to check Navi later, and see if I can obtain more info. As I think about the skill, I start feeling uneasy. My head hurts, and I feel nauseated. A sudden sensation, like energy rushing into me. I start shaking, and my vision blurs and distorts. I can hear my heartbeat growing fast, faster every passing second...a feeling so intense suddenly rushes in my spine, tingling almost as if something is about to break. This sensation grows stronger, and stronger... I want to scream! And then... [Navi: Level UP! Congratulations, Roshal! Your level is now 2! Obtained 5 STAT points, 1 SKILL point! You will be able to allocate your points by activating me, your Dream Navigator, during your sleep! Keep up the good work, strive to get stronger!] That was...intense. My first level up. Although the benefits do not seem to be immediate, I need to sleep it over it seems. I completely forgot, but Navi did explain this during her first introduction... I hold my hand to my chest, panting with my breath in disarray. <> the voice came from one the beastman that was fighting the wolves. <> I ask as I walk towards the group. The beastman is a level 2 warrior, clad in a worn leather armor. His arms are exposed up to the shoulders, and they look...covered in scales. A deep, bleeding bite mark gapes on his left arm, and several other minor wounds cover his leg and thighs.From his forehead, thick, red scales point upwards, growing thinner as they reach the hairline. Unkempt, red spiky hair, and a sharp look in his yellow eyes. His face gives somewhat of a reptilian feeling, with a small nose and half-closed eyelids. He''s taller than me, and looks a bit older. I extend my hand, introducing myself. <>. The beast-man looks a bit puzzled at first, but then he grasps my hand and firmly shakes it. <> He laughs a bit. It seems that beast-man ARE discriminated by humans in this world. What a clich¨¨. <> As he introduces himself, something is swaying behind his back. A red tail, almost as long as his leg. How did I not notice it immediately? < > a voice comes from the two people beside us. One of them, an old beast-man, is lying on the ground, with a sever injury on his leg. The voice belongs to a girl. Her small figure is sitting beside the wounded man, and she is holding her hands out. Light is flowing from her palms toward the wounded, and I can see his skin slowly closing. In a matter of seconds, the wound is completely gone. She looks severely fatigued after that, and her bronze, tan skin glistens with sweat. Her small body trembles under her thin cloth tunic. I can see small black scales covering the upper part of her arm and her exposed shoulders, while two pair of black short horns, slightly curved backwards and emerging from her wavy black hair. She turns towards us, on her face a tired smile. My heart skips a beat. Her facial features are delicate, with her slightly closed eyes that give her somewhat of a sleepy expression. Although she also has some kind of a reptilian feeling in her lineaments, she''s a real beauty. I try to not glance at her breasts, swaying unrestrained under the thin cloth... I feel a sharp glare from behind, as if a snake is about to attack... Retel clasps my shoulder. Turning around, I can see an unpleasant smile in his face. <> the old man''s voice interrupts a dangerous situation. <> The man laughs. <> his voice sounds tired, but a kind smile brightens his face, still pale from blood loss.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it He adjusts his position, resting his back on the trunk of a small tree. His long, white hair contours his face, and a lush beard paired with long mustaches of the same color give him a dignified aura, similar to the stereotypical appearance of an old Chinese martial art master. A single, golden horn extends from his forehead, surrounded by golden scales that almost look like a small crown. His clothes are torn, but look expensive and well made. Perhaps he''s a rich person? He bows his head to me. <> He said, waving his hand towards Levia to introduce her. <>. Saying so, Heod starts rummaging in his pockets. He takes out a small, wooden pipe and a cloth wrapping. Pouring some sort of minced, gray herb inside the pipe, lighting it with a flick of his fingers. Taking a long, heavy puff, he exhales white smoke with a satisfied look on his face. <> says Retel with a fed-up tone. <>. After Heod''s remark, I decide to surprise him a bit, providing a wine bottle straight from my inventory. I found it in the fort, among the belongings of a merchant. <> I say after noticing that the small group does not seem to possess any belonging aside their weapons and clothes. <> says the old beast-man with a laugh. Still, it may not be safe to stay here, as there could be more wolves lurking among the trees. And so, we move closer to the road. We walk slowly, matching Heod''s pace. As we finally arrive near the road, I share some of my provisions with them. They seem curious when I take out food from my Inventory. But, as I noticed before, it seems the beast-men do not discriminate against skill-holders. In facts, the three of them possess Skills themselves. Of course, having used Inquisitive Eye on them, I know. I kinda feel bad about doing so, almost like violating their privacy. Sitting on a cloth sheet laid on the ground, the three enjoy their meal while sharing their story with me. <> With a flurry of words so fast to make me dizzy, Levia starts plotting murderd against their companion who abandoned them. Judging from her behavior from few minutes ago, I would have thought her the cool, taciturn type...but man, I was so wrong. Retel and Heod show an embarrassed smile while Levia goes on and on with a detailed description of physical torture that she will inflict to the unfortunate soul. <> I ask. This time, Heod answers me. << We were procuring ingredients...I am an alchemist, and I need several rare ingredients for my studies and craft. These two freeloaders are my bodyguards, along with that rascal that left us to the wolves>>. I nod to the explanation. <> asks Retel, munching an apple. I told them. From when I woke up after fleeing the slimes to the slaughter inside the fort. Of course, I kept my ¡°suspicious summoning¡± here to myself, but...the rest was pretty much accurate. I felt my voice breaking when I shared my memories about the fort, and I have to admit, talking it out gave me a bit of sanctuary from the uneasiness of that memory. Although I''ve been forcing myself to not dwell on that memory, it is still too recent and shocking. Maybe with time... <> Heod says after I share my story. <> he mutters with a serious expression. Levia and Retel have been quiet during my story, they just listened and smiled with sympathy as I shared. <> I say with a smile. <>. <> I ask. Moving as a group will be safer, and having someone to talk with will surely be better than walking this road by myself. <>. Heod watches me silently. With a deep nod, he accepts my offer. He showed me what kind of herbs they were looking for, while Levia tended to Retel''s injuries. <>. As Heod instructed me, I recalled the mushrooms and herbs I collected inside the marsh. Taking a sample of each, I show them to the alchemist. Not of good-will, since I plan to sell them to him if he deems them useful. The beast-man''s eyes widen as he sees the mushrooms. With a wry smile, he takes the mushroom and smells it. <> he dingles the mushroom from his fingers. <> Heod''s smile grows even larger, as he makes a dramatic pause. Perhaps this mushroom is some ultra-rare ingredient? Will it yield a legendary-class healing potion, capable of miracles? <<...it produces the most powerful ¡°help potion¡± for adult stuff>> he says, winking his eye. Still, it seems the final product can earn you a lot of money. Luckily, I have stockpiled the mushrooms in my inventory. <> says the old man. As I was about to decline any kind of payment, he made a tempting offer. <> Of course, I accepted. After resting for about one hour, and assuring that Heod could properly walk, we move from the roadside, heading to the woods again. <> suggests Heod. <> continued Retel. Taking a pose with his polearm resting on his right shoulder, Retel started his explanation. <> he says with a boasting smile. Taking a proper stance, his carefree expression shifts into a serious one. Red light ripples around his body and his weapon. <>. As he shouts, he slashes a tree, cleaving the trunk in a single strike. <> strangely, I have the impression Retel said the final part of that sentence with a lower tone. <> Levia''s stream of words makes me chuckle. Retel makes an angry face at her. <> he says in a rude voice. I don''t exactly know what happened, but now Retel is squirming on the ground, holding his head in pain. With an innocent smile, Levia trows away a big tree branch and continues her explanation. <>. She extends her hand toward Retel, muttering something. <>. A gentle, white light ripples from her hand, encroaching Retel. The snake boy stops squirming in pain. So, it''s a healing skill. <> she says while pointing her finger to Retel. <> says Heod to them. <> And so, I show them Black Fluid. <> says Retel. <> Levia shows a better opinion about my skill. <> I sigh while holding my head. <> I demonstrate the skill by taking out some things from the inventory and storing them again. Levia claps her hand...maybe I should take out a small rabbit from a cylinder, next time. <> Heod nods with satisfaction. <>. <> says Heod after clapping his hands. Retel nods, and he extend his hands. Levia does the same. I look at them, puzzled. <> asks Retel with a perplexed face. <>. Seriously, what are you doing? Retel sighs. <>. <> I answer to Retel''s instruction. <>. I hold out my hand towards them. And suddenly...a sound rings in my head. [Navi: Party Request- Retel, lvl 2/ Levia, lvl 4 (leader). Would you like to accept? Y/N] Of course, I said yes. [Navi: Congratulations! Roshal joined Levia''s party! Band together, fight evil with the power of friendship (important notice: friendship does not actually provide any combat bonus)] Was that closing remark really necessary, Navi? Nevertheless, it looks like in this world you can actually band together. I wonder if armies here are just very big parties? Setting aside those silly considerations, we head towards the trees. It seems the Muguet herbs only grow beneath these trees here. <> says Heod, reminding us to be careful. We move in formation, according to our abilities. At least, that''s what this formation should be. Retel takes point position, acting as vanguard. Levia is not actively participating, and I''m the rearguard. As we enter the first battle, we begin to realize...we don''t work well as a group. Retel is reckless, he jumps into the fray, frantically trying to get the enemy''s attention on him. Maybe he does so to protect everyone, but, doing so, he neglects his safety and always needs to rely on Levia''s curative skill after battles. Levia, on the other hand, is forced to spend her energies healing, and cannot actively participate in battling the enemies. It seems they fought like this for a long time, with Retel keeping the monster''s attention on himself, Levia healing him constantly and the other guy acting as a damage dealer. And that''s why they were in trouble before. After their companion fled and left them alone to face the wolves, they had no proper means to deal with the enemies. Retel could not focus on just one wolf, since neglecting the other enemies would have exposed Levia and Heod to danger. But...the two are not the only ones at fault here. I myself am not used to fight, moreover, the only times I fought I was alone. I almost injured Retel several times, as I used my skill without properly grasping his movements, and, although in the end we successfully killed the monsters, we ended up with severe damage on our group. <> I apologize to the wounded Retel. Tending to his wounds, Levia has a concerned expression. <> she says, lightly punching the boy''s shoulder. Not only his reckless behavior during battles, Retel shows another limit in combat. His weapon. The polearm he uses is too long to fight inside the vegetation. Although he can use his skill to mow down obstacles, he cannot use it repeatedly and often ends up with his mobility severely hindered by the surroundings. We could use a different strategy, luring the enemies on open terrain...but what will we do if the enemies ambush us? We decide to rest a bit, and rework our strategy here. Following Heod''s advice, we start from scrap, focusing on what we did wrong in the first battle. <>. Although the old man is not a fighter himself, it seems he is a keen observer. <> I suggest. Although, heavier armor is out of our possibilities right now, I should be able to provide him with a shorter spear and a crude buckler. Retel seems immersed in his thoughts. As Heod said before, the boy is really fond of his polearm. With a deep sigh, he takes the weapon in his hands, looking at it with sad eyes. <>. And so, he agrees to change equipment. It seems he was taught about to fight with this kind of setup, so he should be proficient in using spear and shield. I proceed to fix him a spear and buckler, crafting them from wood and Red Wolf''s materials. [Navi: Crafting Success! Short Spear (Red Wolf Bone Spear) x 1! Wooden Shield (Red Wolf Shield)x1!] Using the ¡°crafting¡± skill, I thought about reinforcing a wooden shaft with the bones of Red Wolves, but instead, the skill fused several bones together producing a proper spear out of it. The spear-head is a sharp-pointed bone, and a bit of the wolf''s red fur is used as decoration for the spear-head. I''m pleased with the results. For the shield, I made several attempts starting from simple wooden sticks tied together, until I acquired the ¡°wooden shield¡± recipe from my attempts. Using the recipe, I obtained a solid plank by combining several wooden branches, and reinforced it with wolf pelt. With this, Retel''s defenses should be more effective. He himself seems pleased, and he accepts the new equipment. I also give him a short sword, one of those I took with me from the camp. With this, he should be fine even if his primary weapon is broken or non effective. Next, we focus on Levia. Since Retel should get less injuries and fight more effectively with this new setup, she could start participating more actively during battles. Her light attire is not suited to direct combat, tho. <> I ask her, handing my short bow and some arrows. With a nod, she takes the weapon from me and springs on her feet. With a quick movement, she notches an arrow and points her bow to the sky. The arrow flies with a whistling sound. [Navi: Defeated Sparrow (wildlife)!] <> I say, while looking at the poor unfortunate bird that lies on the distant ground. Levia smiles in satisfaction. <> That''s a fine question. The problem is...i don''t really know how to use my abilities properly when fighting in a group. I need to thoroughly think about this. <> Heod and Retel agree with a nod of their head. <>. <> says Heod. <> says Retel, stretching his arms. And so, we end our strategy break. As we move towards the trees, I activate Inquisitive Eye. <> I whisper, pointing towards some tall bushes in the distance. Retel nods, and we start moving towards the point. It seems sneaking to them is impossible, since the beasts have already spotted us. Did they smell us from afar? No matter, the wolves start their attack. One of them immediately falls prey to Levia''s arrow, tumbling on the ground. The other wolf tries to run away, but Retel blocks his path. Forced to fight, the wolf is being kept at bay by Retel''s shield, while being injured by rapid spear jabs. Focused on Retel, the wolf does not notice me until it is too late. It jumps in attempt to avoid my attack, but I still manage to pierce him with my blades. Of course, I am not using normal weapons. Indulging with my fantasy, I activate my Back Fluid with both hands, making two dagger-like blades. I have not the slightest amount of combat proficiency to effectively dual wield a weapon, and my clumsy attack misses the wolf''s vitals while the blade I hold with my left hand completely misses the wolf. Still, it does not matter. Feeling a bit unfair for what I am about to do...I simply use an underhanded trick, making spear-like extension burst out of the blade when it sinks in the wolf''s body. And so, a slight wound from a failed attack becomes a fatal injury. Truly, this skill I posses is pure evil. Or maybe...I am the nasty one, using it in a mean way? No, no, this power is definitely devious. I''m a nice guy after all. This time, the battle went smoother. I am no longer using attacks that could be damaging my allies, and Retel properly focuses on defending himself while drawing the monster''s attention. Levia''s support fire is incredibly accurate...perhaps she''s a natural archer? Still, I noticed that the EXP I got while fighting in a party with them is the same I got when fighting the wolves alone. I would have loved to have some kind of group EXP boost, you know? We proceed to collect materials from the bodies. According to Heod, you can sell fur and even bones and teeth to peddlers in the village, although the monster''s meat has no proper use. Before, Retel was in charge of dismantling and skinning the corpses, but, since I possess my all-purpose skill for that, that role fell to me. Well, it''s much quicker with my skill, and, as a side bonus, I do not need to get dirty using Black Fluid. As I focus on gathering the monster''s materials, Levia and Heod are gathering the herbs scattered beneath the trees. We go on until sunset, having two more battles against small groups of wolves. We even spotted a huge boar-like monster, but the thing did not pay any attention to us. Since it had a high level, we did not bother it either. Although...it would be interesting to see how we fare against a tough opponent. We decide to set camp in the small woods. First, I use the trick I learned from Emilia''s group, and set up alarm wires all around us. <> comments Retel. Perhaps they never used these kind of tricks? Although i''m not one to judge, having only learned this recently. <> says Levia. <> retorts Retel with a fed up tone. The two continue their bickering, abruptly ending their quarrel when Levia''s fist collides with Retel''s head. It seem they get along like this all the time. Still, they''re a refreshing sight. It''s good to have company. Meanwhile, I help Heod prepare dinner. He already has a campfire going, and I am peeling and slicing some roots, putting them inside a metal pot taken from my inventory. <> It seems the old man has a passion for cooking. <> he remarks with a loud laugh. We consume dinner together, making small talks around the fire. I share with them a few scary stories that I know...of course, they are just the plot of the horror movies I loved to watch in my previous life. Still, it''s nice. Sharing stories around a campfire. We decide guard duty. I offer for the first shift, while Retel and Levia will do the others. They quickly fall asleep, perhaps exhausted by the intense day we had. Next to me, Heod is smoking his pipe. <> he says with a sad tone. <> puffing out his smoke, Heod looks in the distance. I simply stay silent, and listen. <> He shakes his head, tapping on his pipe to let the ashes fall down. <> He smiles and pats my shoulder, before returning a serious expression. <>. Heod pauses again, re-igniting his pipe. <> I smile to the old man. His words are true, as their company is soothing to me. And they really seem a reliable bunch. <>. After a pause, I turn towards Heod. <> I answer. We continue speaking, sharing a bottle of wine. We just sit there, talking, without even waking up Retel and Levia when their time for guard duty came. Until dawn, we just talked. I just talked, this time telling him everything, about my world, about what I had gone through since I woke up here. Heod did not say a single word. I even had some doubts about his reaction to my tale, perhaps he would have considered me mad...instead he just listened to me. At the end, with daylight painting the sky above, he simply patted my head. <> Taken by the mood, I even forget to allocate the points I got from my level up...well, I ended up not having any sleep, spending the entire night awake. Well, I''ll do that next time, for sure. We stood from our seatings, moving towards Retel and Levia. It seems they too were awake all night, pretending to sleep while listening to us. Retel had his cocky smile, holding the short spear across his shoulders, Levia hugged me and smiled. We went on, leaving our resting spot behind and facing the road ahead. Chapter 7- A Quiet Night We march slowly through the woods, taking our leisure since the sleepless night that we spent. Around us, the scenery slowly changed, from small, sparse thickets of young trees to a proper meadow, with old, big trees pointing towards the sky. <> asks Retel. I have already told them about my circumstances, but I did not share any proper detail about my past life with them. <> My reply takes them by surprise. <> Levia shouts. Her concern makes me smile. Of course, they think monsters and even demons to be the norm. <> I reply. The two of them continue asking me questions about my previous life, and I happily share the rough details. <> asks Heod. He was silent for most of my explanation, but his interest sparked as I started talking about computers and other marvels of my world. <>. Heod seems satisfied by my answer. <> he says with a resolute expression. I smile at him and nod...but old man, you should not expect much knowledge from me, since I never really understood any complicated science theory and just learned the basic things at school. <> Levia''s voice is a bit uncertain. <<...or are they discriminated, like here?>> I sigh, thinking about the proper words to use. <> The group stopped. Retel looks down, while Levia brings her hand to her mouth, her eyes widening with sudden surprise and sadness. Perhaps...did they misunderstand? <> Heod mutters. Not you too, old man! <> Still, it does not seem my words give them any comfort. More than that, the simple thought of a world were only human exist seem to give them a lot to think about. <>Heod breaks the mood, suggesting us to stop. Judging from the sun''s position, although it is barely visible from under the trees, it should be around noon. And so, camping on the soft soil under the old pine trees, I recalled and shared the joys of my world''s food. Well, Heod''s food tastes delicious, and I am not a picky eater, so I don''t think that reproducing my world''s recipes will be something I will focus on. I''m not some kind of Japanese light novel''s main character. Still, it was pleasant to share my memories with the group. Although the mood got a bit heavy when we spoke before, now we''re back to the carefree conversations that started the day. We rest there for some time after lunch, since no immediate threats are around. Well...to be fair...there seems to be nothing around us, as far as my skill can see. Only the trees. No birds, no small animals. I didn''t notice it immediately, since I was immersed in my conversation, but...it surely feels weird. <> says Heod, approaching me. <> Heod nods, as he sits besides me. <> He''s pointing towards a group of trees, slightly in the distance. They seem way taller than the other around us, and have a darker color. <>. Heod stares towards the distant trees. <> asks Levia. Heod shakes his head. <> Heod says so with a serious look on his face. <> asks Retel , a bit concerned. <> Please, don''t say something like this...it''s after such sentences that everything goes in a bad way. Instead, the day goes on without anything unpleasant. At night-time, Retel volunteers for the first turn of guard duty, boasting that he can see during the night almost as if the sun is shining. Well, whatever. As long as he does a proper job. Wrapping myself up in my sleep bag, I immediately fall asleep. [Navi: Welcome to the Dream Interface! Congratulations for your recent Level Up! Here, you will be able to allocate your hard earned STAT points and SKILL however you desire! Would you like to start?] I see myself, almost like an out of body experience...no, this is definitely one of those things. My body floats in a dark, empty place. The only other thing here is Navi''s voice. Sighing deeply, I say ¡°yes¡± to her question. [Navi: Wonderful! Let''s start. Here you can see your current Statistics, a representation of several aspects of you physical prowess and magical power.] A panel now floats in front of my body. Written on it, I see 5 categories, each one followed by a pitiful number: 1. <> I mutter. [Navi: Here, these abbreviations correspond to several aspects: STR stands for strength, a measure of muscular power and resistance. Boosting this stat will increase attack power and defense. Next, we ave AGI, short for agility. Upgrading this stat will lead to quicker movements and faster reflexes. INT stands for intelligence, increasing this stats will improve detection abilities and amplify the effect of spells and magic resistances (it will not make you smarter, however). ACC is accuracy, and, as it sounds, it influences the precision of each action and the possibility of landing critical hits. Next, but not last, we have LCK...a mysterious stat, with no effect on standard actions. Or is it? Choose wisely!] Navi''s explanation is a bit long, but it showed me some useful info. This decision should not be made lightly, since I need to properly think about my strong points and boost them. Or should I put some points into things that I currently lack? Ahhh! This is the thing that I always got wrong in games! I always end up making mixed characters, with well rounded stats but without any proper strong points. Should I become a strong warrior? Or boost my agility and become a ninja? Well, I have five points at my disposal here. It seems health and mana, although they are shown in my info, are not directly related to these five stats, and instead grow by a fixed amount with each level up. Since I do not have access to magic, this time I will not put any points into INT stat. That leaves me with five points to distribute into four stats. Well, raw damage and defense are always good, so I put one point into STR. Next, one point each to ACC and AGI. Faster movements and attacks, and more precision. Looks like I'' m building a quality build...the difficulty in this world is also similar to that game, it seems. I wonder if some Giant Dads roam this world... Chuckling about myself, I return my attention to the task at hand. I ''m left with two points. My eyes wander to the LCK stat. The description was a bit unclear, but...it''s tempting. Finally, I give in. Two points to LCK. I hope it''s worth it. [Navi: STAT allocation complete. Confirm?] I nod my head. [Navi: Next, SKILL point allocation! This can be used to level up one of the existing skills, or to acquire a new one from the SKILL TREE! Would you like to proceed?] Again, I say yes to my immaterial companion. Immediately, the dark space around my body illuminates. Tree-like branches are expanding from my body, shining with different colors. On each branch, several spheres can be seen. It''s...huge! There could be more than thousands of those! By the looks of it, it seems each sphere represents a skill. I can move to every part of the SKILL TREE in an instant. I immediately find the skills that I possess. They are the closest to my body, each embedded in the proper branch. Each branch seems to represent a category. The ¡°crafting¡± and ¡°cooking¡± skills, for example, lie on the ¡°common life¡± branch, while Inquisitive Eye stands on the ¡°recon¡± branch. There are several other branches, with titles like ¡°combat¡±, ¡°language¡± and so on. My best bet here would be to use it on one of the skills I rely upon, like Black Fluid or Inquisitive Eye. As I search for those, an unexpected sound booms in the air. [Navi: Danger! D&nG%! UNK2o\N iNt€rf] Not this shit again! The skill tree crumbles with a sound of broken glass. <> I shout at the black, empty space. A familiar sound surrounds me. His laughter. From the darkness, the Laughing Man emerges. <> I shout towards my old acquaintance. <> he says. What the hell... <> The man shrugs his shoulders. <> he said with a concerned look. <> He sighs, deeply. <> The scenery around us changes and becomes a pleasant grass field, with the sky burning in the colors of sunset. <> Without properly realizing what is going on, I comply with the Laughing Man''s request. <> In the sky, stars and planet unfold as the Laughing Man explains his story. <> Images of humans and other creatures were now around us. Vast empires, armies clashing and monuments reaching up to the sky itself. <> He makes a dramatic pause, as the images in the sky shift into a black, starless night. <> So, that''s how it is...some sort of turf war between omnipotent beings. <> The man laughs. <> His expression turns serious. <> Of course, there can be only one answer... <> I mutter. <> It''s a bit difficult to accept what he is saying, but...if he''s right...I should have been one of those so-called Heroes... <> My head hurts from all this nonsense talk. <> Wonderful, a game of chess between three gods. Lucky me. <> My question leaves him puzzled for a bit. He then breaks into a wide smile. <> I swear, if I hear the word ¡°GOD¡± one more time... <> <> I say with a fed up tone. <> says the Laughing Man while clapping his hands. <> I jump to my feet, grabbing the man''s collar as I shout right into his face. His expression turns sour, and he pushes me away. He rises, darkness swirling around as his face twists in anger. <> his voice sounds like thunder. <>. Quick as it came, the anger fades from his face. It left me trembling, as I felt the fury of his power. <> He extend his hand towards me. Still shaken, I am conflicted about what to do. He could be lying to me...and yet, something deep inside me feels like he''s telling the truth. <> I shout as I grab his hand. <> he says with a wide smile. My head hurts, like it''s being split right in two...I feel something being torn from me. It''s painful, more than everything I have ever experienced. More than death. I see light leaving my body. It''s pretty, sparkling in thousands of colors...but I feel a ominous sensation from it. The lights dissolve, imploding with a loud, crackling sound. I fall to my knees, gasping for air as I hold my chest. Shadows flow towards me, condensing into vein-looking things that creep up on my arms and legs, entering MY veins, staining them black. The blackness rises, up on my arms, to my chest, my neck, and finally my head. It ends, and a familiar voice resounds in my head. [Navi: Hello, Roshal! This is your new, improved Dream Navigator, offered by the almighty Azatoth! I''ll be in your care from now on!] What is that ominous sounding name? <> I mutter. <>. <> I ask while trembling. <> He invites me so. Abiding to his words, I activate the Status Window from the new Navi. As I see what is written there, I burst out laughing. My level, name and stats...and even the skills are all the same as before. There is only one, tiny line added to the Status Menu under my name. It reads ¡°Title¡±. And, as my freshly gained titled, three words are listed. Candidate Demon Lord. I burst out in laughter again. This is too much! And what the hell means ¡°Candidate¡±? Am I a devil in training? Do I need to make an internship before I become a proper one? Will I get a paycheck raise? <> I say while crying from laughter. <> His voice sounds a bit patronizing, though. <> I retort. A sad smile pops up on the Laughing Man''s face. <> he says. Patting my shoulder, he starts smiling again. <> As he says so, I immediately wake up. The night still paints the sky with blackness and stars, and the fading campfire near us only emits a dim, weak light. A thick fog is all around, shifting the world into gray shadows. <> I mutter, slowly rising to my feet. Besides me, Levia and Heod are still asleep. Retel however, is missing. He should have been on guard duty tonight, maybe he left to relieve himself? But something does not look right here...I grab a torch from my inventory, lighting it on the waning campfire''s coals, and activate my detection skill. It...doesn''t work? What the hell? [Navi: All skill functions besides Black Fluid are integrated in the New Me! Isn''t it wonderful, Master?] What is this development here! <> As I say so, a sound rings in my head. Now I can properly see, even with the darkness and mist around us. More importantly, the skill seems to not deactivate like before. In the distance, I spot Retel <> I shout. Retel is standing in front of something. Shapes move in the mist around us, and a chilling sound starts resounding in the air. Like a child''s cry. <> Levia ''s voice is still sleepy. Heod springs up, with a concerned look on his tired face. <> <> I whisper.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. She nods, shaking off her sleepiness. Her little hands grab the bow lying besides her, and she notches and arrow, aiming right where I point my finger. Retel is still approaching the thing. Although their shapes should be hidden by the mist, I can see them clearly with my skill. In front of my friend, a child-like silhouette is sitting on the ground, sobbing with a child-like voice,cradling its own knees. Like a child lost in the woods. <> I mutter. Following my command, the arrow flies inside the mist. Retel screams in surprise. He falls on his back, and starts tumbling away from the creature before managing to get up and run towards us. <> Levia''s voice is full of concern. He''s uninjured, luckily enough. As the arrow hit the mark, the mist dissolves. Now, all four of us are staring at the little thing. It really looks like a child. Easy to mistake for one in the dark, even more when the mist is around. The arrow sticking out of the small head makes for a ghastly view. I can see Levia reaching her hands to her mouth. <> she mutters, her voice already broken. The child slowly turns his head towards us. As the moonlight illuminates our surroundings, we can clearly see the face staring back at us. Empty eyes, and a smile that is too big for a human face. The child''s mouth gapes even further, revealing a set of long, thorn-like teeth dripping with saliva. <> Heod remarks while trembling. The thing abruptly turns its neck to the side, making a loud, cracking sound as the little head turns upside down. The same thing it does to shoulders and arms, and now it starts moving towards us. It reminds me of how a little girl descended some stairs in a iconic horror movie... Instead, that thing is not a little girl. Not even a human. [Navi: Detected-Dryad lvl 8-Suggested Extreme Caution] Weren''t those things supposed to just stay inside their home? Whatever...we need to defend ourselves, right now. I grab Retel''s arm, shaking it to make him regain his composure. <> I shout to him. He shakes his head, and look at me with a resolute expression. As we are talking, I hear the Dryad''s shriek. A bone-chilling sound... Roots burst out from under our feet, entangling me and Retel. As I look towards Levia and Heod, I see that they met the same fate. We are trapped. Struggling with all my might, I cannot resist the crushing strength that these roots possess. As they bind and strangle, I fall to my knees. The Dryad is coming closer to us. From the monster''s mouth comes a weird, clicking noise...I don''t know why, but it seems I can almost...understand it. <> Is it some kind of mental attack? [Navi: Negative- The Dryad is only communicating via telepathy] Huh? It looks like I'' m the only one who can understand it. I try to shout to it, but it does not react to my words. It only repeats the same sentence, over and over. Something is weird in the way the Dryad moves. And, it could have easily killed at least one of us, but...it did not do it. Why? It''s almost like...the Dryad is struggling against something. I have a bad feeling about this... I focus my attention on the Dryad. It looks like...something is tied around the child-like body, thin threads of golden light that flicker, pulsing...the threads extends toward the Meadows. Is it being...controlled? [Navi: Enemy Dryad- Status: Mana Possession] So...it is being controlled. Perhaps the Dryad never wanted to hurt us, but instead is being forced to do so. For now, it''s resisting...but how much will it hold? Right as I think so, the Dryad shrieks again. A painful cry, full of sorrow. The thread of light around it now are fully visible, and the monsters starts rushing towards Levia. I need to do something. Mustering all my will, I use Black Fluid. I need to quickly cut the roots that restrain me and my companions. As I manifest the skill... [Navi: Combat Assist- Form control Assist. Would you like to activate?] Of course, yes! This is a critical moment! A sound rings in my head. Black Fluid twirls around me, changing into claw-like blades and shredding the roots to pieces. I am free now, but the Dryad is almost on Levia. It jumps towards her, raising its clawed arm to slash at the beast-girl. Desperate, I focus all my will into a single shot from Black Fluid. Hopefully I will hit the thing before it attacks. Levia''s scream resounds in the air. The Dryad stabs her thorn-like claws in her belly, gushing out blood from my companion''s body. My attack connects at the same time, hitting the Dryad''s flank and shredding the thing''s body as it expands blades of Black fluid. <> I shout, running towards her small figure, hoping that it''s not too late. Meanwhile, the Dryad collapses to the ground. The wound I gave her is shallow, but my attack somehow destroyed the golden threads, freeing the Dryad from whatever was controlling her. <> A faint whisper in my mind. The roots binding my companions are now retreating inside the ground, and the other two are rushing to our side. I grab Levia before her body hits the soil. The wound is bad... My hands tremble, as I mutter incoherent words. It cannot be... Retel shouts, and he jumps towards the Dryad with his spear in hands. He stabs, again and again, shouting all his fury as he tries to hit the monster. The thing stops his assault, blocking the spear with a single hand. She...smiles at Retel. Not the terrifying expression she gave us before, but a kind, generous smile. Green light is wrapping around the Dryad, and her figure warps, changes. Her monstrous features are gone, and now a beautiful young woman stands between us. <> She extends her hand towards Levia. Green light ripples from her fingers, wrapping on the wounded beast-girl''s body. Levia gasps in pain, but her face relaxes. I can see the wound on her belly recede, as the gaping skin slowly becomes whole again. The girl open her eyes again, as I hold her in my arms. Retel jumps to us, crying. << I''m sorry for the pain I inflicted you, little ones>>the Dryad''s voice is now calm, almost soothing in her kind tone. I check her again, to ascertain if the mind control is properly gone. As Navi confirms so, I try to speak with the Dryad. <> I try to ask gently, but my voice still holds anger. I truly thought to have lost my friend here. << I do not know so. It came into our home, and poisoned me and my sisters. To what ends, I do not know. He compelled me to come here, to taint myself into killing without reason. I tried to resist, as much as I could. But, in the end, I ended up spilling innocent blood>> She says as she strokes Levia''s hair. Retel still looks at her with hateful eyes, while Heod has a sorrowful expression. He clears his throat. <> A moment of silence follows Heod''s question, as the Dryad lifts her head with her eyes closed. Almost as if she''s listening to something. << Many fought, and some fell to never rise again...few fled, and lay weak outside of our ancient home. I and six others were prey to his madness. And yes, I feel them move towards the human''s nest>> Heod strikes his fist to a nearby tree. <> he shouts. What to do now...it seems that the news about the village being attacked left the group in disarray. Although they were mistreated by the inhabitants, it''s still their home. Of course they would feel like this. < > Levia''s voice carries sorrow, but her eyes show determination. I shake my head. <>. My words are harsh, I know. But, it''s the truth. We barely managed to wound a single Dryad, and almost lost Levia here. Against six of them, and the mysterious person controlling them, we have no hope. <> This time Retel gives voice to his desire to rush to the village. Heod stays silent. He surely understands how it would be suicide to go there. Still, I can feel his unrest. The same sensation I felt during the attack on the fort. To be unable to do anything. <> I catch myself shouting at them. I admire their resolution, but I don''t want them to lose their life. <> Levia''s reply leaves me speechless. Retel too is silent, but I can see it in his eyes. He will go, no matter what I say or do to stop him. <> Why...why must they behave so stubbornly like this. We bicker more, and more. I even pull out my weapon and point it towards Retel <> I shout to him, trying to sound as menacing as I can. But my hand trembles. <> Retel''s eyes burn with determination. I let my weapon fall and hit his face with my fist. Retel simply takes the hit, without even flinching. A small stream of blood flows from his nose. He turns his back on me, and leaves with Levia toward the woods. Heod calls their name with a desperate voice. But the two don''t turn their back, and disappear among the threes. <> The old man grabs my collar, as he cries bitter tears. His broken voice is painful to hear, but I cannot bring myself to chase them. I just look away, like the coward I am. I stay there clutching my fist in anger. Enraged, I hit a nearby tree, again, and again, until my hand hurts. Falling on my knees, I just stay there. Letting time slip by as my friends rush into the night towards a certain death. Even Heod gives up on me, and he sits in desperation, cradling his head. I feel a light touch on my shoulder. As I look behind me, the Dryad smiles at me. <> Her gentle voice feels more painful than harsh words. <>. She slaps me. As I hold my cheek in surprise, she takes my hand into hers. <> Her words only make me feel more miserable. Am I really leaving them alone, facing certain death? I swore to myself to never behave like this again, letting others die as I hide cowardly. And yet here I am, acting selfishly in self preservation. Taking a deep breath, I rise. Clutching her hand, I mutter a simple sentence. <>. As the Dryad nods with a smile, I rush towards the trees. Run. Only this thought occupies my mind, as I spend every energy in me to run, faster than I ever had. How stupid of me, to just stay there. We could have thought of something, perhaps build a plan. Properly prepared and together, we would have stood a chance. Instead, I let my fears hold me...I let my comrades go alone. They are faster than me, so I will probably reach them after they enter the village, after they start fighting. If we will survive this, I will be glad to spend my time apologizing to those two. I swear. Please, if you are listening...Azatoth, God or whoever you are...let them be safe! For the first time in my two lives, I prayed. As I exit the woods, exhausted, a blazing fire is in front of me. Sounds of metal clashing rise from the destroyed village. I rush inside, screaming my companion''s names. Corpses of villagers are scattered in the road, crushed and maimed. Some of them are still tangles by roots that seem to pierce the deceased bodies. I try to not puke while looking at this macabre show. As I push on into the burning village, I come across a Dryad''s dead body. In the distance, about fifty meters away from me, I can see a group of humans fight two Dryads. I rush to their side, hoping that Retel and Levia are there. The human are struggling against the Dryads, but thanks to that the monsters did not notice me as I approached them. [Navi: Detected-Dryad lvl 6 (x2). Status-Full Mana Possession/ Unable to dispel. Advised elimination of target] So, defeating them is the only option... Using Black Fluid, I shot them down. Again and again. I bind them changing the shot''s shape as they connect, pinning them into the ground as I shot more and more. The Dryads retaliate, and manage to hurt me with shallow wounds...perhaps these too are holding back, like the one in the forest? Seeing the Dryads being attacked, the villagers rally and strike at them, defeating the Dryads together with me. <> a voice whispers into my mind. <> I shout with all my breath. Frantically, I ask each villager if they saw the two beast-kin. <>one of the villagers point into the direction with his finger. I can see something moving in the shadows. [Navi: Found them ? Right ahead!] Navi''s cheerful voice reassures me. It seems they are injured, but still alive. I recover my Black Fluid and rush to their side, not even caring about my wounds. The small square is covered in debris, and here and there the bodies of fallen villagers lie upon their blood. In the center, Retel is fending a Dryad''s attack. His spear lies embedded in the Dryad''s shoulder, and he''s using his pole-arm to block the incoming blows. Levia is behind him, injured on her leg. She is straining herself using her skill to heal herself and Retel I shot the Dryad, changing the Black Fluid to tentacle form as the first shot connects. The tentacles block the Dryad''s movements, and Retel uses this opportunity to decapitate the monster. He looks at me. I expected anger, his furious words thrown at me for letting them go like this, without supporting their decision. <> he simply says with a smug smile. Don''t make me cry here... <> I say to them. <> The sudden voice leaves us speechless. Sitting on the roof of a nearby house, a small child, no more than ten years old, is watching the scene. His pure-white,curly unkempt hair covers his eyes, and a wry smile is painted on his face, warping his beautiful features into an arrogant expression befitting an adult more than a child. Wearing a light blue tunic, he sits there, dangling his leg from the roof. As I turn toward him, his figure disappears. <>. In a split second, he is now behind me. A sudden feeling of danger grasps my thoughts, and I jump away from him. The boy laughs. [Navi: Resisted-Full Mana Possession] What? So, is this boy the one causing this mayhem? As I focus on him, my eyes widen in surprise. [Navi: Detected- Damien (Human) lvl 75] It was not his level that surprised me, but the title shown beside his name. Hero. This is too soon...fighting an enemy like a Hero, right from the start? Suddenly, I feel a sharp pain in my shoulder. An arrow, shot from behind, pierced my flesh. As I turn to the shot''s direction... <> Levia''s voice is broken, as she stands with her hands still gripping the bow. A crown of golden treads circles her head, and tears run from her eyes. <> I mutter as she notches another arrow. <> Retel shouts as he struggles against his own body. The same light is wrapped around his head. [Navi: Retel lvl2- Levia lvl4- Status: Full Mana Possession] Another arrow flies from Levia''s bow. The boy...Damian laughs. He kicks me, sending me flying. Landing on my back, I shout in pain. < > the boy says while shaking his head patronizingly. <> Pointing at my friends, he starts moving his fingers in the air. In response, Retel and Levia begin to dance, following the movement of his fingers. They cry in pain with every movement they are forced to do. <> His childish laugh resounds in the air. <> he says with malice in his voice. Retel rushes towards me, his pole-arm ready to strike. I barely manage to avoid the blow, only to be hurt by Levia''s arrow. Retel jumps back at me, and I barely manage to parry his blow by pulling out a spear from my inventory. He pushes me back, making me fall on my knees as he relentlessly trusts his weapon to hit me. And with each strike, his voice... < > again and again. This is beyond sadism. This is pure madness... Damian seems entertained by what he sees. Clapping his hands, he cheers for my companions as they try to kill me. The battle goes on, as I desperately try to evade the attacks. Still, it''s not like I am able to retaliate here... Only using my weapon to defend myself, I am being cornered. The wounds on my leg and shoulders are in constant pain, and I barely can move enough to avoid or repel Retel''s attack. But, the most terrible thing is their plea...as they maintain their consciousness, unable to stop their hand as Damien''s spell forces them to hurt me. <> the child Hero complains with a fed up tone. <> I shout in anger. I swear to kill him, no matter what it takes. The boy laughs, mockingly. Distracted by him, I receive a kick from Retel. This is bad...I will die if I do not something about this situation. I cannot use Black Fluid in a lethal way...but perhaps I could restrain the two of them? Resolved, I activate the skill with Navi''s support. Using the Navigator to assist me in shaping the Fluid, I form several ropes as I try to entangle Retel with them. He manages to cut free from the skill, initially, but I manage to keep him still in the end. <> Damned brat... I shot Black Fluid at him, but the attack simply bounces off him. He starts laughing, amused. <> I attack him once more. This time, he does not even move to defend himself. The child laughs again. <> Ignoring him, I focus on keeping Retel tangled as I try to reach Levia. I am at my limit here... She is fast, however. I''ve been using Black Fluid to defend myself from her arrows while I dealt with Retel...luckily, the remodeled Navi can even assist me by automatically moving my skill to intercept incoming attacks. This mode takes a huge toll on me, as I feel more and more tired every second. I need to end this quickly. Still, Levia evades every single attack I unleash at her. Closing in on me, she abandons the bow and simply attacks with fists and kicks. Good. Scattering Black fluid around, I avoid and parry her blows. Each punch is so heavy, and she manages to hurt me with her nails. As we fight, I jump away from her and activate the scattered Black Fluid. The tentacles wrap around her slender figure, attacking from multiple directions all around her. She struggles, but in the end I manage to pin her to the ground. <> I mutter, as I end up using too much strength to restrain her, breaking her arm in the process. The Hero''s childish voice resounds in the air. <> the boy shouts to me. I shot Black fluid at him, again and again. Every time he just swats the attack on the side, using a single hand. I try to restrain him with the same technique I used on Retel and Levia, but he simply breaks the restraints, without even putting any effort in doing so. Think...I need to think...every attack just bounces on his skin, and I cannot use something like magic since I do not possess any. It''s like his body is impervious to injury...or is he? If you cannot strike from outside... A reckless, hopeless, and probably really stupid plan pops into my mind. I attack him once again. This time, the shot I fire explodes into a black smoke right in front of Damian''s face. He takes a deep sigh. <>. As he says so, he points his finger at me. A burning sensation explodes in my guts. From his finger, a golden laser-like light is fired, piercing my stomach and leaving me bleeding. I cough out blood, as a second, and third attack pierce both my arms and my chest. It''s almost as if he''s toying with me...no, he definitely is. His mocking laughter...I will make him choke on it. Damian comes closer and kicks my face. From his blow, I tumble backwards, ending up sprawling with my back on the ground. My vision is starting to fade... Still, I need to do resist. The Hero is now on me, pinning my chest down with his foot, pushing me to the ground as he grovels in delight. <>. His triumphant expression fades...as he sees my smile. <> he mutters, perplexed. <> with my last breath, I spit out those words, and activate Black Fluid for the last time. My skill''s original form was a black mist. Since the skill I hold now is an upgraded version of that original one, I should be able to revert it back to the mist form, right? On that thought alone I based this stupid, reckless and hopeless strategy. I tested it on him with my first shot. As he repelled it, I quickly transformed the Black Fluid projectile into thin mist, exerting myself to make it as scarce as I could. Of course, this action required difficult calculations and extreme control and precision, and only thanks to the assist by the new Navi I could manage to do so. Basically, I turned my Black Fluid into gas. It worked, and the boy did not seem to notice the gas-form skill in the air around him. Without noticing, he stood into the gas, and he breathed it. That means...Black Fluid is now into his lungs. And, as I activate it again... The sound he makes is revolting, choking on his own blood. I repeat the activation, again and again, as the Black Fluid inside his lungs reverts to liquid form and explodes into spear-shaped protrusions, piercing his body from within. His face twists in pain...good. It seems his skin really cannot be pierced...but his insides are just like those of any other human being. Soft, defenseless...vulnerable. <> the Hero mutters as his voice breaks into bubbling sounds. The child collapses into the ground. It is not the end, however. Golden light swirls around him...and it explodes, bursting into a flame like aura, raging all around him. He coughs, and spits out the Black Fluid from his body. It seems all damage on him has been healed. <> Enraged, the boy jumps high into the sky. <> His shout echoes all around, as he lifts his arm and gathers energy into his hand. A golden sphere pulses in his grasp, for one moment before he launches it towards the ground. With my last effort, I wrap my companions with my skill. Maybe it will not be enough, but it is the only thing I can do to protect them. After that, the world faded into light. [Navi: Warning! Critical conditions! Warning!] Just...shut up...let me fade away. Voices are around me, they seem to call my name. I hear a faint sound in the distance...is it a siren? An ambulance? I slowly open my eyes again. <> The voices are distant, confused. I try to speak, but nothing comes out of my mouth. I feel the hard texture of asphalt with my hands...the air smell like burnt rubber. What is going on? A woman cries and sobs, she says she''s sorry, that I popped out in front of her at the last second. I try to move my legs but they don''t budge. Panic rises and takes hold. Move...move... I am stuck, locked into my own body. I can feel myself being lifted by strong hands. Unknown persons strip my clothes, pierce my skin with needles...I feel the world bleeding out from me. And my name is being called...but, what is my name? I don''t recall it. And that damn smell doesn''t leave my nose, it''s unpleasant. A light shines before my eyes, and someone puts some kind of mask upon my mouth. I feel the air, pure, rushing into my lungs. Breathing feels heavy, so heavy and painful. <> mutters a female voice, but no woman is around me, only two men busy doing something, rubbing two things together and pushing them on my chest...it looks so silly. The female voice again...who is this Roshal she is calling. Just leave me be...I want to fade into the light. Now I am alone, floating into a dark space. It...feels so wrong. A golden light shines in front of me, but I see something moving inside it, something so unpleasant that it makes me want to puke. It speaks, he tells me an absurd promise, but I know he lies...I feel it in my chest. I try to flee, but moving is hard into this space. And the thing is closing in, spewing lies and insults. I extend my hand and hope that someone grabs it... It is all a dream, memories mixed up by my own mind. This is not real, as I am dead and fading away. How silly of me to think such things, of other worlds and magic and Gods. There is no such thing. I just need to fade away. And I almost do so. Only a feeling keeps me here, and makes me turn towards the light. It is that voice, calling that name that only few moments ago I did not recognize. There are other voices with hers, calling me, begging me to wake up. I did already experience something like this. The first time I died. Only, there were no voices to call me then, and I faded from the world, alone. But here, the voices call me back. I am not faded away, yet. I am still here. I shout to them, again and again. They cannot hear me, it seems, but that does not stop me. And so, I struggle...I run towards the voice, and as I do so, they grow stronger, they become REAL again. I become real, as my memory becomes clearer with every step. The illusion breaks, like shattered glass, and I am whole again. One last trick from my old friend, it seems. But I will not let myself to be fooled so easily. This time, I open my eyes again, my real eyes. As the world takes shapes again, a familiar face is in front of me. Her expression is twisted, as tears run from her eyes into her beautiful cheeks. She shouts, and someone else comes rushing. They shout my name, and cry, but their voice sounds happy. They mutter my name, and then they shout it. Levia hugs me with all her might, while Retel stands besides her, holding my hand as he tries to do a tough face, failing miserably. Hell, I only met them few days ago, and yet they show more affection to me than the people from my previous life that I knew for years. I try to move, but my body refuses so. [Navi: Critical Damage, impossible to move- Permanent Damaged absent- Healing Magic applied-estimated recovery time: 1 week] Even Navi''s voice is soothing to me. It seems that, in the end, we managed to survive this predicament. We are still in the ruined village. The Hero, Damian, disappeared right after his attack. He probably thought to have killed us for sure. Well, we will probably have to fight him again. After the explosion, we were blown away. I managed to protect Retel and Levia with my skill, absorbing a bit of damage and thus saving their life. When the explosion subsided, they searched for me into the debris. It was thanks to the Dryads that I am still alive. After my attack on Damian, the shock of him being hurt broke his spell, releasing the Dryads and my companions from his control. As the Hero fled, they rushed to our side, saving my life with their healing magic. Still, why the hell did the Hero appear here...it''s like trouble follows every step I take in this world. And his attack...what was his purpose here? Too many things are still unknown to me. The only thing I know is that, as I am now, I am pitifully weak compared to them. Even with the wounds that I inflicted him, he did not die and healed almost immediately. Overwhelming power...so that''s the existence called ¡°Hero¡±. To beat them, to survive, I only have one thing to do. Become stronger than them. This time, I used an underhanded tactic, but the next time a cheap trick like that will not be enough. I need to become stronger, and fast. With those thoughts in mind, I fell asleep once again. The next week went by, with me being unable to even lift a finger. Still, I have been nursed by Levia and old Heod....the poor girl even cooked for me. According to Heod, he rushed here as soon as he heard the explosion in the village. When he found me, collapsed on the ground, he thought the worst had happened. He stood there as the Dryads used their magic, walking restless like a parent outside of his child''s hospital room. During my recovery, he mixed his potions with my food. <> he said with his usual smile. But I could see the concern behind those words. He too realized that me, Levia and Heod are safe by pure and sheer luck. He even told me, in a moment where we were alone in the room. It''s sad to see a man his age cry in frustration, but I understand what he felt, seeing us in this sorry state. <> I heard him scold Retel and Levia. Still, it could end much, much worse than this. We could have been dead, the three of us. Instead, we ended up with only some scars to remind us of what happened. As my injuries are now healed, I share my resolution with the group. I tell them everything...besides the Demon Lord thing...that feels a little embarrassing. Still, they made their will to follow me pretty clear. Even after knowing how strong will the enemy be. Not only monsters, but also Heroes will be on my, on our path. Even knowing so, they decided to come with me, to get stronger with me. Still, as the day dawns, we leave the village behind, heading out into the road again. Chapter 8- Leveling up The battle at Nudria village was hard for us, and we barely managed to survive. The village itself suffered severe damage due to the Hero''s attack, and most buildings were completely destroyed. Thanks to sheer luck, and the help of the surviving Dryads'' healing magic, most of the injured villagers managed to recover. Although, there were some losses, still. During the week we spent there, I simply laid down on a soft bed, being nursed back to health by Levia and Heod with the Dryads'' help. My injuries should have been lethal. That''s what Heod told me with a serious face. Still, the Dryad''s intervention saved me from certain death. The forest creatures worked all day and night to atone for the destruction their controlled brethren caused, or so they told. It seems that some monsters also posses some kind of honor... The Dryad also suffered a major blow from this situation. Between the Hero''s initial attack in the forest and the remaining struggle against the villagers, only a few Dryads survived. I feel some guilt, since three of them met their end against me and my companions. Still, it''s not like the events in the village only led to negative consequences for us. We managed to gain two rewards from this battle. First, the villagers offered us some material rewards, in the form of money and goods. But neither me nor my companions wanted to accept goods or money from the village, given their condition. And so, I asked the village head to provide me with some kind of authorization to enter the city of Sendria. Instead, the chief offered me an Identity Stone. It works like some kind of ID, recording name, nationality and other info about their possessor. According to the chief, this kind of item is an absolute necessity if you want to enter the cities like Sendria, since their immigration policy is really strict. Normally, obtaining such item would require a lot of paperwork and permissions from the local authorities, but he made an exception for me and my companions. Basically, I formally became a citizen of Nudria village and acquired a proper identity in this world, and the means to prove it. The second reward is less...material than the other. Still, it''s something more related to my survival in this world. Since, after the battle, me, Retel and Levia managed to gain some levels. After my recovery time, we left the village behind. [Navi: Leaving Nudria Village- Entering Sendria Grasslands] Our course is set to Nudria city. According to the villagers, it should take us four full days to walk there. They even offered us a cart and some horses, but we preferred to leave such valuable resources to them. According to Heod and the villagers, this region was once part of the Aldora Holy Kingdom, but gained independence after internal struggle. It is now administered by Sendria city, an independent city-state that rules the surrounding villages like Nudria and several others. Of course, the customs and traditions of the people in this region still resemble those of Aldora kingdom, although the discrimination of beast-kin and skill-holders is less persistent than in Aldora. We decided to go to Sendria for one main reason. The city of Sendria, the biggest in this region, is famous for a peculiar structure hosted inside it. A cave of some sort, that develops several hundreds of meters down in the earth, and hosts thousands of monsters inside it. In short words, the city holds and manages a Monster Dungeon. Monster Dungeons are rare in this world, and even more rare are those that are effectively managed and controlled by humans. The Dungeon in Sendria is one of such places, being managed by the city as to offer both a steady source of rare materials harvested from monsters and a reliable training ground for troops and adventurers. According to the villagers, it is possible to be registered to the Guild that manages the dungeon after paying a sum of money. It is not an enormous feed, and after registration it is possible to sell monster materials and materials harvested from the Dungeon directly to the Guild. The Guilds itself offers accommodation for registered people. In short words, by going to Sendria we will manage to gain a place to live in, a proper income of money and the possibility to raise our level. There is also one more reason that makes Sendria advantageous to us. It is a large city with an elite army, good public order and a good disposition towards beast-kin, so it will definitely be the best place for us to settle down, at least for some time. Still, my real goal in this world should be to oppose the Heroes, right? According to the Laughing Man, the God picked me for this reason, in the end. Although, the Laughing Man was a bit vague... he just told me to do what I please, as long as I can kill a Hero or two in the meantime. And also... I don''t completely trust his version of the story. After all, he could be just manipulating me to his ends... What is clear here is that, in this world, there is an ongoing conflict between the Hero faction, based in Aldora Holy kingdom, and the Laughing Man''s faction. Perhaps I should just avoid both, and live my life here with a low profile...yes, that would be nice. And, according to the villagers and from what I saw in the Marsh, it seems the Empire is mobilizing the Army to conquer new territories. Maybe...that could be the reason for the Hero''s sudden apparition in the village. Was he sent there to spread chaos and facilitate the Army''s advance? Still, it seems like a waste of war potential, so there could be other reasons there... Well,having just met one of those so called Heroes, I know that, as I am now, I certainly cannot win. And, more importantly... I kinda don''t want to risk my life against them. This is too troublesome for me, I almost miss my old life... <> Retel''s voice interrupts my thoughts. <> Well, he makes a point. Considering our total belongings, we have enough for paying the entrance tax and the registration fee, but after that...we will need a steady income if we want to properly live there. <> Heod shakes his head, showing some concern. <> In the end, after reasoning a bit about what to do, we decided to follow Heod''s idea. I really hope that the old man''s potions will sell well... Although the more concerning matter for me should be our monetary situation, I cannot bring myself to stop thinking about what I said in the village. While I was recuperating from my injuries, I made some pretty big talk about my goal of getting stronger...but, now that my head is a bit more clear, I realize that I don''t actually know how. For starters, I do not even properly understand this whole¡±level up¡± system that this world relies on. I...we cannot just go on with half-assed information, after all. So, I try to ask my companions what do they know about the level up system. <>. Retel''s response to my doubts was straightforward. <> [Navi: There is no such thing! Only hard work and harder battles!] Navi''s remark is somewhat depressing. So, only battles huh? Or, maybe, you could obtain EXP by performing special actions, like saving a princess or such... [Navi: Well...no.] Again, a negative answer. Still, is it my imagination, or Navi''s personality somehow got worse after her upgrade? As I voiced my doubts, we spent the entire time talking about the ¡°level system¡±. Heod seems to be the most informed about this process, since being older than us he experienced the level up many times. According to him, the only way to increase your level is by fighting and defeating monsters. Different kind of creatures yield different amounts of EXP. <> he said. Navi also confirmed it. The only way to obtain experience is to kill something. That''s why the Dryad that I freed from the Hero''s spell did not yield any experience, and for the same reason, the Hero did not grant me any EXP at all, since all I did was inflicting him some wounds, without properly killing him. Soon, her explanation went into so much detail it became a proper info dump...most of it was just a more technical explanation of the same things that Heod said, but she added some interesting notions to that. According to her explanation, there isn''t an upper limit for levels. Or, to put it in gaming terms, there is no level cap. It could be a good news, but, on the other hand, just thinking about fighting against a level 100+ or stronger enemy gives me the chill...hell, I''ve been struggling to defeat enemies under level 10! Also in this world there are three categories of people, in relation to their level up speed. The first category consists of people that grow fast, requiring few EXP to increase their level. In contrast, it is more difficult for them to acquire new skills. As a middle ground, the second category of people require more EXP than the first, but they manage to acquire more skills more quickly if compared to the first. The last one is comprised of people that require lots of experience for a single level, however they compensate the slow growth rate with the acquisition of powerful skills. It also seems that the amount of experience needed to increase your level is incremental. So, for example, if you need 10 EXP to get from level 1 to level 2, you will need 30 to go from level 2 to 3 and so on. The increment needed depends on the growth category. After that , her explanation turned into some sort of mathematical nonsense, with complicated formulas and graphics that, according to Navi, should have helped me to have a better understanding of the system. Of course, all the formulas only managed to give me headache. [Navi: Hm...it seems Master is a bit...too dumb to understand my wonderful explanation] No...her personality definitely grew worse after the upgrade... Still, she confirmed that only killing monsters will yield experience. Although... <> I mutter. [Navi: Negative. No experience is awarded by killing a member of the humanoid races, like beast-kin, humans, elves and such. It is possible, for you, to acquire their skills by Absorption, Master] No, thank you...that is something I will never do... So, it is impossible to obtain EXP by murder. Well, it''s not like I would kill someone just to get stronger, of course. It seems like this rules makes sense,it''s like a system implemented to prevent murder spree among the human population... <> Levia''s concerned voice distracts me from my thoughts. <> I answer nonchalantly. Retel bursts into laughter as he hears my sentence. Levia also is looking like she''s struggling to not laugh right in my face. Did I say something wrong? <> My voice sounds irritated. I hate being made fun of. <> Retel says while giving me a wry smile. <> his laughter continues without interruption. Oh, if you only knew... <> No point in bickering with them about this. I even ask Navi if she can make herself to be heard by them, just to see Retel''s reaction. [Navi: Affirmative! Initiate Party Communication Routine!] Oh, the faces they are making now...that will teach you lot to not mock me. Retel is speechless, while Levia suddenly became incredibly polite and began a formal introduction with Navi. But...this thing here could be really useful. <>I ask. [Navi: Uhm...perhaps you wanted to know if it is possible to use me to communicate at distance, am I right Master? Well, the new me can do this without any effort!] I want the old Navi back... And so, after sharing the existence of Navi with the group, I made her go through the level system explanation again. It''s a good thing to share information with your companions, right? Well, it seems that most of the things she told me are just common knowledge, like the different categories based on growth rates and such, or the knowledge about how to obtain your experience. Still, according to Navi''s explanation, Levia should belong to the first growth category, while Retel to the second or even third, given the fact that their level is different although they fought and won the same battles against the same enemies. But then, Retel who belongs to the slowest categories should possess more skills than Levia, and that is not the case here, since Levia holds two skills and Retel only possess one. <> answers Levia to my doubts. So...something like this is possible? [Navi: Special circumstances can occur, like skills being inherited at birth or gained by performing special actions or after meeting certain requirements] That makes it all more confusing... <> As I ask this question to my friends, their perplexed expressions confirm that they do not have the slightest idea of what I am talking about... According to Retel and Levia, the Level Up they have is something that happens in a moment, and completely automatic, without any possibility of control on the skill point distribution or skill acquisition. <> I ask to Navi. [Navi: Negative. The Level Up system is the same for every humanoid race. Only subjects of different GODS have access to peculiar, one-of-a-kind system. Like Master, for example, or the Heroes] Well, it seems that I''m the anomaly here... There are more subtle differences between my system and my companions'' system. As a matter of fact, none of them possess the Luck stat, and they only get 4 points per level, instead of getting 5 points like me. And also, they do not get any Skill point, and can only acquire skills in two ways: by doing certain actions or, rarely, as they level up. The skill gained by level up is usually related to skills they already possess, like Levia''s two healing skills. This part of the system seems to be shared with the one I use, since I also have been capable of obtaining skills by performing certain actions. Although, my situation about skills is even more complicated, since I can just acquire new ones by absorbing enemies. It also seems that none of my companions ever heard about the Skill Integration. So, to summarize, I learned several important things that I will have to keep in mind. In the end, I personally got three levels from the battle against the Dryads, reaching level 5. I allocated the 15 STAT points during my recovery period...since during that week the only thing I did was lay on the bed and sleep. Well, it''s almost a joke, the fact that I became stronger after spending a whole week in bed. To allocate the stats, I followed the same distribution of points from my first level up, and now I have 5 points in STR, AGI, ACC, one point in INT (since it is a bit worthless to spend point in this stat until I learn some kind of spell) and I ended up boosting my Luck to 9. There is a reason that compels me to dump points into this stat...although, it''s still nothing more than a hunch... Still, after the ¡°upgrade¡± to Navi, it looks like I did not gain any Skill point from level up. As a matter of fact, it seems that several things have changed after that, with some of my skills being converted into ¡°functions¡± integrated to Navi instead of being proper skills like before. Still, the upgrade gave me more benefits than demerits, in the end...also, I think that my skills are fine like they are, for now, and I can always absorb some more if the need arises. Also after the battle I managed to upgrade Black Fluid to level 3. Retel gained two levels, reaching level 4, while Levia only got one, reaching level 5. It seems they got less EXP than me, since they only managed to defeat one Dryad. Well, that poses a little problem for us all. Because, according to the information we have about the Guild, the minimal level needed to gain access to the Dungeon is level 6. It looks like we will need a bit more training...well, we will think about that when we reach the city. We''ve been marching since morning, so we decide to stop on the side of the road for a quick lunch. As usual, the road here is just a big dirt track. I wonder if things will change near the city. Thankfully, there are some side areas that are used to provide a parking space for caravans and such, and we decide to stop there. The place is even furnished with a wooden table and stools, and so we are able to properly sit around a table while we consume our lunch. Heod once again provides us with his cooking. As we consume our lunch, we continue discussing about our current situation and on the course ahead. We set on march again after our lunch. After a few hours, however, we encountered one of the most annoying enemies for travelers. Rain. A proper squall began without any kind of notice. It seems that this kind of sudden heavy rain happens a lot in this region...but still, walking on foot under the squall is surely unpleasant. I really hope to not catch some kind of flu... Our salvation came unexpected. On the side of the road, we encountered an encamped caravan. It seems that the group of merchants decided to wait for the squall to pass, and stopped the caravan on the side of the road. We reached out to them, asking to let us take shelter under their carriage''s roof. There was a high possibility that they would turn us down, instead the caravan leader gave us a big smile and let us join them. Their group too is traveling to Sendria city. Apparently, they are a group of traveling merchants that deal transport of goods between Sendria and the village of Tritia. A joyous bunch, they gave us a warm welcome, especially to Levia. It seems beast-kin girls are really popular in Sendria... Still, this encounter is really convenient. I manage to exchange some of my possessions with the merchant, and gain proper information about Sendria economy. According to the caravan leader, it seems that the prices for weapons and equipment in Sendria is really high, due to the constant demand from adventurers and such. Well, it is within expectations. Also, it could be beneficial to us, since I could craft some equipment with my crafting skill and earn more money by selling it. Good to know. The price for food and everyday goods is not prohibitive, since the farmlands around the city produce almost all kinds of vegetables and diary products. Meat is more abundant than in the villages, thanks to the dedicated farms that properly specialize into farming animals for human consumption. And, most important of all, the city is in dire need of alchemical preparations, like health potions, antivenom and such. As he heard so, Heod produced a wry smile...I can almost see his eyes become dollar-shaped... The main problem seems to be gaining a permit to sell goods in the city. You need to obtain a proper authorization from the authorities, and normally it requires several months to obtain one. If you follow normal means, that is. In other words, it is possible to bribe the officials to speed up the bureaucratic process. It will cost us a bit more money, but it will be a necessary expense if we want to secure a proper income. We wait with the merchants for the squall to pass. However, the sudden downpour lasts for almost all day, and the heavy rain only stops after sunset. The merchant offer us to spend the night in their camp, lending us some places on one of the carriages. Of course, we reward their generosity with some money, since it would be too uncomfortable for us to abuse their hospitality. As we share dinner with them, we tell them about the recent events in Nudria village. It seems the news had already reached them. As a matter of fact, they themselves feared this kind of scenario would have happened, sooner or later. Although, they reassure us about the possibility of an attack on Sendria. According to them, the city is protected by an elite army, and, beside the army, there is also a very powerful group of sorcerers that reside in Sendria. In short words, it is unlikely that the Aldora Army would end up attacking Sendria head on. Again, this kind of sentence is exactly what an NPC would say before a large attack on the city... As the sun dawns, we prepare ourselves to resume our travel. The merchants even offer us passage on their carriage...what a nice bunch of people. After consulting with my companions, we decide to decline, however. The reason is simple...there are monsters on the road. The safest thing to do would be to accept the merchants'' offer, of course, but, since our situation is a bit peculiar, we decided to go on and travel by ourselves. Because we need to fight those monsters. Not only for the sake of raising our level some more, since we still need to meet the requirement for entering the Guild, but also to hone our cooperation and coordination in battle. After all, we will be fighting more and more from now on. And so, we bid farewell to the merchants and proceeded to walk again on the road. Of course, going with the caravan would have been much faster... As the caravan passes us on the road, I almost regret this decision we took. Well, what is done is done...and so, we continue our march towards the city. The landscape around us is composed by large fields, lush with tall green grass and without any kind of trees. The roadside is safe, however small monsters hide in the tall grass, keeping their distance from the road. It seems the monsters here are not aggressive until provoked, and prefer to flee when they spot humans. Almost resembling a deer, with large ears and a single, jagged horn on the forehead. [Navi: Detected! Longhorn x4 (lvl 2)] The Longhorns travel in small groups, and their heads frequently pop up from the tall grass as they keep lookout for possible threats. We decided to test our strength against them. As Heod waits in the distance, me, Retel and Levia approach the group of monsters. We decided to split, leaving Levia behind as me and Retel circle around the monsters. If we are careful enough, we should manage to properly do so without being detected. Thanks to Navi, we can communicate at distance, and so we use her useful feature to coordinate our movements. Our attack plan is simple. First, I will immobilize the Longhorns by using Black Fluid. Next, Levia will shoot her arrows and Retel will finish off the monsters.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Or, at least, that''s what it should have happened. Instead, we messed up. The monsters managed to detect me and Retel, and scurried away in the distance. A complete and epic fail...so much for our winning strategy. [Navi: Well, Master''s plan was bad anyways...] Seriously, what is wrong with her? We tried and tried again, ending up further and further away from the road. A stupid mistake. As we got away from the safe roadside, the grass grew even taller, and strange noises began to emerge from the surroundings. [Navi: Detected: Razor Beak -lvl 6] It seems that predator-like monsters also inhabit these lands...still, since the monster is of the aggressive type, this time we will not have to pursue it... With the appearance of a big bird, the Razor Beak shrieked at us before charging. It''s fast, and the huge talons on his hind legs seems to be very dangerous. Luckily, it''s not a flying monster, or it would be really troublesome to deal with it. The monster charges at Retel, trying to kick him with his talons. <> he boasts while avoiding the attack. As the giant bird is focused on Retel, I ensnare it with Black Fluid. It seems that after leveling the skill to level 3, the amount of Black Fluid I can produce is almost doubled, and I can extend it ten meters away from me without straining myself. As I restrain the monster, Levia pierces his eyes with a volley of arrows. Blinded and wounded, the Razor Beak tries frantically to free himself. However, Retel''s spear pierces the monster''s chest, ending the battle. <> he mutters to himself, looking at the blood-stained spear in his hand. Thinking about it, our equipment is a mess. During the battle against the Hero, we lost the items we used at the time. Retel''s favorite polearm was broken, his leather armor torn to shreds. The same happened to Levia''s bow. Basically, we are trying to fight monsters while dressed in common clothes, without any protection, and using weapons made with my crafting skill. The performance is not that bad, but of course a spear made of monster bone cannot do as much damage as a polearm with a proper steel tip. Still, our equipment, although shabby, is enough to deal with low level enemies. After collecting the Razor Beak''s body with my skill, we contact Heod using Navi, to reassure him about our position. We ignore his outburst of bad words, as he complains about our lack of sense in pushing so far away from the road. Levia manages to calm him down, however, assuring him about our safety. After that, we continue our hunting session. The main goal here is to make Retel gain a level. The ideal situation would be to find groups of low level enemies, and deal with them without putting us in danger. But, in the end, we only manage to fight aggressive monsters. The others, like Longhorns, just scurry away before we can attack them...perhaps we are making too much noise, or they are just smelling our scent from afar. The tall grass around us hinders visibility, and makes us vulnerable to sudden surprise attacks. The surrounding sounds are loud, and it is impossible to now if that rustle in the grass belongs to something fleeing from us, or to something that is about to pounce on us. It''s a frightening situation. Of course, we could use Navi to detect enemies around us, but we chose not to. It''s useless if we just rely on the detection skill all the time. We will never grow in battle experience like this. And so, we went on. As we thread carefully in the tall grass, a shadow jumps on Retel and quickly takes him down. He barely manages to protect his vitals during the surprise attack. It seems that another Razor Beak marked us as prey, and ambushed us. Still, this one''s level is 3. A small fry. After a bit of initial surprise, Retel quickly regains his composure. Activating his skill, he kicks the monster away, finishing it off with a single spear jab. <> I say to him, while he poses with a cocky smile near the fallen prey. We go on like this, pushing our way through the tall grass. After few surprise attacks, it seems that the Razor Beaks in the area gave up on attacking us. It should be something to be glad about in a normal situation, but since we are here to fight monsters, it''s an unfavorable situation if they just flee every time we encounter one. In the end, we decide to give up hunting for today. We contact Heod once again, and head to his position. The first day of hunt was a bit of a failure on our part. First, we need to properly learn how to hide ourselves, to avoid detection in order to sneak to our prey. Especially when the terrain offers low visibility, and we cannot just use ranged attacks on distant enemies, making our presence less detectable will be vital for us. Next, our coordination is still lacking, and our attack plans are not so effective. After all, we are all amateurs here, not battle hardened veterans or expert monster hunters. Man, it is harsh to face your own limits... Meeting up with Heod, we continue our march on the road while discussing our recent hunting experience with him. He instructed us about some of the rare herbs that grow in these fields, so we will also aim to obtain some during the next hunt. Still, he scolded us a lot for scurrying away like that, without telling him first. In the end, he made us promise to stick to the road, and only hunt monsters that are near the roadside, without threading into the Grasslands. We decide to call it a day, and make preparations for our camp on the roadside. The sun is setting on the horizon, and as night falls the Grasslands begin to glow with thousands of small lights. Fireflies. Their flickering lights dance on the green sea around us, making for a pretty captivating show. As usual, Heod is busy cooking us dinner. The main course will be meat from the Razor Beaks, since, according to the old beast-kin, it is a true delicacy. This time, the meat slowly roasted on the campfire will be served with vegetables and bread that we got from the merchants before. The Razor Beak meat is truly delicious. Although, I never thought that monster meat could be eaten like this... I almost expected it to be dangerous, or something like that... <>the old man praises himself while laughing out loud. After dinner, we make our usual preparations for the night on the road. The sky is clear, so there should not be any risk of a sudden downpour of rain. At least, I hope so. This time, I take the first guard turn, letting the other three rest. While my companions soundly sleep, I take out some monster materials from my inventory to practice crafting. Well, it''s not like I am neglecting my guard duties here...simply, before starting my crafting session, I made wires of Black Fluid and spread them all around us. This way, if something approaches us, I will be alerted immediately. Well, I could also rely on Navi''s detection, but it''s better to be cautious after all. I tied to produce accessories from leather, with the final goal of practicing my skill in order to produce leather armor for all of us. Still, although I know the ¡°recipes¡± for creating leather items, it seems that I lack the means to properly make them. Basically, I made a conceptual mistake. I thought to be able to produce leather goods by using simple monster skin, without giving proper thought on the process. Because, to produce leather, you first need to treat the skin properly, using chemicals and complicated manufacturing processes to transform the soft skin into a though material. Perhaps Heod knows how to produce leather, or at least part of the process. I need to remember to ask him about it. I abandoned my project about leather goods and focused on making arrows for Levia and spare weapons for me and Retel. Using splinters obtained from monster bones fr the spear-heads, and the feathers of Razor Beaks for the arrow tail, I managed to produce several arrows. Next, I fixed up a new spear for Retel, and a new buckler shield made of monster bones. I wonder why...shouldn''t bone materials be harder to produce than leather? I swear, the way that these skills work leave me perplexed... [Navi: Success! Crafting Skill level up! Lvl 3¡úlvl 4! New recipes added!] Oh! A level up! Although...the new recipes require some advanced materials, like smelted metal and such... It seems we will be forced to buy metal equipment, after all. Still, it would have been nice if I could craft it myself, but oh well... I spent my whole guard shift like this, continuing my practice with crafting. Yawning, I stop and put away the materials and finished products, and head to Retel''s side to wake him up. <> I say to him while shaking his shoulder. He opens his eyes and gets up, still drowsy and with his hair messed up. <> He doesn''t even answer me, still taken in sleep''s embrace. Still, he manages to scurry away from his sleeping bag. I hope he doesn''t fall asleep again... The night went on without any kind of unpleasant event, and I even managed to get a few hours of proper sleep. As the new day dawns, we consume a quick breakfast and then resume our march toward Sendria city. This time, we ask for proper permission from Heod before we head into the tall grass. I can almost feel his concerned gaze on our back... We decided to stick to the roadside, without delving too much into the Grassland. After a bit, we encounter a group of low level Longhorns. As we spot them, we decide to try and hunt them again. <> I say to Retel and Levia. We stop in our position. From previous experience, we know that we cannot approach them directly. <>. As I inform my companion to hold position, I activate Navi''s detection. There are six Longhorns in total, their level ranging from 2 to 4. Next, I try to calculate if my Black Fluid can reach their position. [Navi: It is possible, Master. However, the skill''s offensive power will not be enough to eliminate the monsters] Well, that''s not my goal here. What I want to do is to use Black Fluid to trap them and prevent their escape. I activate the skill, making two thin tendrils and slowly extending them towards the Longhorn pack. Using Navi to keep the monster''s position under control, I try to move the Black Fluid as quietly as I can. Basically, I am making the tendrils crawl on the soft soil. Unnoticed, the skill slowly circles around the group of monsters. Of course, this kind of control would be impossible without Navi, since the tall grass blocks our vision. As the two extremities of the skill connect, making a loop around the Longhorn pack, I begin to reduce the loop''s width and pull it toward me, at the same time. And, as the loop comes close enough to the Longhorns... <> I activate Black Fluid again, pulling with all my strength. The Longhorns are taken by surprise by the sudden assault from my skill. As the Black Fluid comes into contact with their legs, it changes shape, entangling the beasts and preventing their escape. At the same time, Retel and Levia begin their attack. Both of them rush toward the Longhorns, weapon ready in hands. The two beast-kin make short work of the monsters. It seems our hunt was a success, this time. After taking a bit of time to properly harvest the monster''s materials, we continue to thread into the grasslands. We stopped from time to time to pick up the herbs that Heod wanted. It seems that this kind of herb is widely common in the Grasslands, growing as a kind of parasite plant to the tall grass. According to Heod, it is the base used to produce some kind of high quality solvent, making it a staple ingredient in alchemical preparations. Better stock up on them. Still, even after the battle against the Longhorns, Retel did not reach level 6. He''s really the slow-growing type, huh? It seems we will need more battles... Right as I was thinking so, we end up being attacked by a monster. A serpentine body, with shining green scales. Two tiny, underdeveloped arms are visible on the monster''s chest, and the snake''s head is crowned by a red mane. [Navi: Detected- Grassland Snake lvl 10] So, our first level 10 enemy... The snake''s attack is really quick, and it almost catches Retel''s arm. His bite is probably poisonous, so it''s a good thing that Retel managed to avoid it. Still, we cannot let our guard down. Levia shots a volley of arrows, while I try to restrain the monster''s movement with Black Fluid. The monsters however slithers away from our attacks, delving into the tall grass to attack us again. Probably aiming for our blind spot, being sure that his shape is hidden by the grass. Still, we can track his position thanks to Navi. Again, I try to use Black Fluid to restrain it. This time, I make the tendrils bury into the ground. I am trying to imitate the same technique the Dryads used with their roots. Well, I could probably have obtained the skill itself if I properly absorbed the Dryads'' bodies after the village battle. But, since the remaining Dryads helped us and the villagers, we ended up returning the bodies of their fallen brethren to them, to give them proper burial. The imitation however works well enough. Traveling underground, the tendrils work their way to the snake, while the monster was lying in ambush planning his next assault on our group. As the Black Fluid bursts out of the ground, it takes the creature by surprise, restraining it. With his movements locked, the snake cannot evade Retel''s spear. Or at least, that''s how it should have been. The snake''s eyes light up with a sinister shimmer, and Retel''s body freezes on spot. [Navi: Retel- Status inflicted: Paralysis] That is troublesome... As the snake manages to paralyze Retel, it spews a thick, purple colored ball of liquid venom at him. Luckily, I manage to shield my companion at last moment with Black Fluid. This snake is too dangerous, we need to be more careful with our moves. Levia manages to hit the snake''s left eye with an arrow, making the beast flinch in pain. As it does so, Retel is released from the snake''s skill, and he quickly regains his composure. Activating his skill, he jumps and plunges his spear inside the snake''s body. Still, it''s not enough. Enraged by the wounds, the snake frees himself from my skill and knocks Retel away with a sweep of his long tail. The beast hisses at us, and his green scales begin to glow and shake, producing a rattling sound. The sound envelops us, growing stronger and stronger. <> Levia''s words come across weak, as I see her figure swaying. My vision starts to blur, and I feel like I''m loosing my balance...is it some kind of a mind attack? [Navi: Status inflicted- Confusion! Beware!] The snake retaliates after his confusion-attack. His tail smashes against Levia, throwing her away before smashing her body to the ground two times. I try to stand, and use Black Fluid to at least lessen the snake''s assault on her, but I cannot muster any concentration to activate the skill. This could end really badly... After dealing with Levia, the snake point his gaze on me. His remaining eye glows, and I feel my body becoming stiff. The snake opens his jaws, showing two long teeth dripping with venom. His head bolts towards me, and a burning pain bursts in my chest as his jaws close around my shoulders. Perhaps because of the pain, or the effect just happen to end, but as the snake bites me, my head clears from confusion. Crying in pain, I use all my power to activate Black Fluid. With my free hand, I form a blade from my skill and plunge it inside the snake''s remaining eye. The monsters quickly pulls away from me, leaving a gaping wound on my shoulder as he writhes in pain. Still, the Black Fluid blade is embedded in his eye. All that I need now is to activate the skill again. As I do so, the blade extends and pierces the snake''s head from side to side. Falling on the ground, the monster exhales his last breath. We won, but our situation is bad. Levia and Retel are injured, and, although I can cure myself by absorbing the snake''s body, I need to do it quickly and tend to them. The snake''s poison starts affecting me, but I manage to absorb the monster''s body and have a last second full recovery. Taking a big sigh of relief, I hurry to Levia''s side. Her injuries are not so bad. Quickly, I take a healing potion from my inventory. Before we left the village, Heod stocked us with some potions for emergency use. After a few minutes, Levia ''s injuries are healed. It seems that the old man''s potions really are reliable... As I am tending to Levia, Retel comes running towards us. He''s...ok? As I check him, I notice that his level finally got to 6. Wait, does leveling up give you a full heal? [Navi: During normal level up, the body is ridden from any injury. That is not the case for individuals who use a different level up system, like Master, for example] Of course, I am relieved to see that Retel does not need healing. And... <> he shouts, and his eyes light up like those of the snake we just fought. Of course, I am dumb, and I look straight into his eyes. [Navi: Roshal- Status: Paralysis] Well, I could certainly avoid this kind of event... After laughing his ass off, Retel graces me by releasing his skill. <> I mutter, slightly offended. Still, this new skill he gained seems useful. But the most important thing right now is that he finally managed to catch up to level six. That means...we can stop dicking around in the tall grass, and we can spend the rest of our journey to Sendria avoiding any kind of troublesome battles. After making sure of Levia''s conditions, we prepare to go back to Heod. It seems neither me nor Levia gained any level with the exp from the battles we fought in the grasslands. <> I ask for my party''s opinions on the matter. Well...I would prefer to spend some time without any danger around, but I will stick to their decision if Retel and Levia want to continue our hunts here. <> It seems Levia wants to push on with the battles here. Retel just nods at Levia''s words. Well, it seems it''s decided like this. <> Abiding to the group''s will, I follow them into the grasslands. We continue on for some time, without encountering any enemy. Deciding to call it a day, we head back to Heod. After regrouping with the old man, we discuss with him our decision to continue hunting in the Grasslands. <> he said to us. << Maybe it should be better if you set a goal, like reaching level eight or such, and after that we go straight to the city>> His suggestion is good. We discuss it together while having dinner, and decide to agree to the old man''s suggestion. After all, we already spent two days and we barely made a third of the distance. As usual, we set guard turns for the night. This time, I had the last guard shift. Again, nothing troublesome came up during the night, and as morning rises, I wake up the group. Once again, we resume our hunt in the grasslands while Heod travels along the road. This time, he gave us some sort of necklace with a small pouch of tissue hanging from it. <> He made it during his guard turn last night, from herbs we collected in our previous hunting trip. As we bid him farewell for the day, we wear the necklaces and head into the tall grass. It seems that his little preparation is really useful. We manage to sneak close to a group of Longhorns without being detected. Of course, our movements grew better since our first, clumsy attempt on the first hunt. We even repeated the same strategy, with me and Retel circling around the Longhorns, while Levia held position in the distance. As me and Retel launched the first attack, Levia''s arrows supported us from the distance. One of the monsters managed to get away, but this time the hunt was a success. Still, the Longhorns of this group were only level one and two, so the exp we gathered was a bit lacking. Spending the entire day in our hunts, me and Levia managed to reach level 7 after several battles. The last one was against a level 8 Razor Beak. The monster was a bit troublesome to deal with, and it managed to injure Retel''s right arm before we could take it down. We did not use any healing potion this time, since we could rely on Levia''s healing skill. The healing effect from her skill is way faster than Heod''s potions...although she cannot use it too much times in one day. Still, it''s a good skill to have at our disposal. This time we went on until dusk. Heod scolded us when we emerged from the tall grass, since we told him that we would be back before sunset. To punish us, he even threatened to leave us without dinner, but his threats crumbled after Levia gave him a single, sad look. That did not stop his scolding, however. He went on and on until bedtime, and I could even hear him mutter to himself while he was laying in his sleeping bag. Using sleep-time to raise my stats, I followed the same pattern as before, dumping one point each in STR, AGI, ACC and two points to LCK. The third day we encountered rain again. This time it lasted for almost half an hour, and it was a light rain capable only of being a mild annoyance. The ground around us quickly dried under the sun, and it returned like no rain at all had fallen that day. As we continue our hunting in the grass, we stumble upon an unusual sight. A lone rock stands in our way, emerging from the green sea of grass. We reached it while following a lone Longhorn. But, as the monster came near the rock... The rock changed shape and swallowed the Longhorn whole. With my eyes gaping wide for the sudden attack, I signal Retel and Levia to stop. <> I mutter. [Navi: Detected- Mimic lvl 15. After skill analysis, I strongly suggest that you absorb the Mimic, Master!] Oh, what an interesting suggestion... The Mimic''s level is pretty high if compared to ours. It will probably be a tough battle against it. First, I instruct Levia to shoot some arrows at it. Maybe the monster is just posing as a rock, and his body is tender like normal meat... As the arrows collide with the Mimic, they broke without even grazing the surface. Following Levia''s attack, I launch a ranged attack with Black Fluid, but the result is the same. <> I mutter. Noticing our attack, the Mimic rises from his position and turns towards us. From the rock-shaped body, four eyes appear around a vertical mouth ridden with large, jagged teeth. The thing bellows, a deep and reverberating sound. Crab-like legs are sprouting from the bottom side of the creature, and it starts moving slowly towards us. But, as soon as we assume our stance to attack it... The Mimic changes shape, becoming an elongated, snake-like form. It charges at us so quickly, knocking me down with incredible strength. Retel manages to avoid the initial attack and activates his new skill, but the Mimic is unaffected by it. <> he shouts, charging at the Mimic with his spear in hand. His attack connects... The spear-head flies away after a loud, clinking sound. The monster''s part that Retel attacked changed back to rock, breaking his spear. The Mimic retaliates, slashing Retel with his crab-like legs. He manages to avoid the brunt of the attack, however the sharp-pointed leg grazed his leg. I try to use Black Fluid to restrain the Mimic''s movements, but as I almost manage to wrap the monster it changes form again, reducing his size and managing to escape my grasp. <> Again and again we attack the monster, but our attacks are either repelled by the rock transformation or avoided when the monster reduces his size. This is frustrating... Luckily, the thing does not seem to have powerful offensive abilities...probably the Mimic usually relies on surprise to attack weaker prey, instead of hunting it down with powerful attacks. Still, it''s a difficult battle for us. After using almost all of my tricks with Black Fluid, I decide to try one last card from my deck. <> I shout to my companions, while activating Black Fluid once again. The Mimic managed to avoid each of my attacks...so, this time, I decided to use the same trick I used against the Hero. Mustering all my will, I change the skill into gas-form. Although this time it takes less energy to maintain and control this form, it still is difficult to do so. I envelop the gas around the Mimic, while it is distracted by Levia''s arrows. It seems that the monster is not that smart, since he does not notice the black fog swirling around him, and just changes back into rock form to repel Levia''s arrows. It seems I was too hasty in praising the Mimic''s craftiness before... Well, thank God for stupid opponents. After enclosing the Mimic inside the mist-form Black Fluid, I turn it back to fluid form. This time the mimic is fully enveloped by it, and I start the absorption. It''s a bit of a waste, since it could have earned us a lot of exp, but I want to go along with Navi''s suggestion this time. The Mimic struggles from within my skill, and almost manages to get out a few times. In the end, it succumbed to Black Fluid''s Absorption. [Navi: Success! Mimic Absorbed! New skills obtained: Perfect Form Control, Perfect Mimicry! New skills restricted to race: Monster. Detected affinity between new skills and Black Fluid, would you like to Integrate the skills? (Suggestion: proceed with integration)] Well, I did all this following Navi''s suggestion so...I will commit to it. Hoping for the best, I start the Integration process. If my hunch is correct...this time the success rate should be higher. From what I manage to understand, this Integration thing is a random process, which means...it should work, if you get some luck. Following this dumb train of thought, I put some of my hard earned stat points into the Luck stat. Only for this. [Navi: Integration Success (result modified thanks to LCK stat)! Perfect Form Control+Perfect Mimicry+ Black Fluid¡úBlack Fluid! New skill attributes: Mimic (can reproduce anything absorbed by the skill- two categories: Bio, Mineral- increase the number of structures that can be mimicked by absorbing more structures and materials with the skill)] It seems that my hunch was correct...so, those points were not wasted after all... After giving my excuses to Retel and Levia for the lack of EXP from this battle, I explain to them how I acquired the Mimic''s abilities. And, of course, I try them out right away. I can select what kind of structure I want to mimic with Black Fluid. First, I try the mineral category, changing my skill into stone and even metal. It''s useful, since like this I can produce stronger blades when attacking with Black Fluid (the blades I could produce before were more like bones or claws). Then, I try out the Bio category...it is definitely weird. I can reproduce any kind of bodily part that I have absorbed, from the Mars Worms to the Grassland Snake... the most curious thing is that I can choose even specific organs, like nervous system or even...eyes and mouth. [Navi: Suggestion-it is possible to acquire tactile and visual input with Black Fluid using this skill attribute] Oh, so that''s how it is... I try to produce an eye with Black Fluid, and close mine. As the mimicked eye is complete, I can properly see from it. <> Retel and Levia almost say the same line at the same time. Well, I too am thinking the same thing, although I don''t deny that this new skill attribute could be useful for scouting ahead. To test things even further, I produce an offshot with Black Fluid and form an eye on it. Even when separated from me, the eye properly functions, relaying visual information directly to my mind. In short words, I produced a reliable security camera with my skill. Well, it is more of a gross security camera, but let''s ignore that for now... I spend some more time experimenting with the new mode. It seems that, by adding nerves to the Black Fluid, I can obtain a better control of it, and also it seems that Navi can move the offshots independently if I dote them with a nerve circuit of some sort. Being done with experiments, we decide to hunt some more since there is still daylight. After five battles, me and Levia manage to reach level 8, while Retel grows to level 7. This time, we only fought monsters whose level was equal or above ours. It seem that this way we manage to get more experience, but of course the risk is definitely bigger than dealing with lower level monsters. One thing that I noticed is the carefree attitude that we are beginning to take while fighting monsters. And that is a negative thing, by all means. We need to keep our tension high, at all costs, since a moment''s distraction could lead us to serious injury if not even death. It took a battle against a level 12 Razor Beak to keep us in line again. Being carefree, Retel made a wrong movement while attacking the monster, and ended up having his throat slashed by the thing''s sharp talons. Panicked, we almost fell into confusion as both me and Levia rushed to his side neglecting the monster. I ended up taking a big injury on my back, as the Razor Beak sunk his claws into me. Luckily Levia managed to regain composure and kill the wounded monster with her arrows. Still, a moment''s distraction almost costed us our lives. I healed myself by absorbing the Razor Beak''s corpse, but Retel needed both Levia''s skill and a healing potion before he could stand up again. After that, I made them sit for a bit and reflect about what we did wrong during that battle. Of course, I too took my share of the blame, since I was at fault, too. After that, we unanimously decided to head back to Heod. Everyone was immersed in his own silence, pondering about the potentially lethal situation that we just escaped. More than that, we reflected about how a stupid behavior almost costed us our lives. As we rejoin with Heod, we share with him the details about our hunt of the day. This time we made sure to come back before sunset...since we cannot make the old man worry too much. And, following that thought, we decided to not tell him about the last battle against the Razor Beak. The old man''s heart would not stand something like this again. As usual, we share our dinner under the stars. I send off the others, volunteering for the first guard shift. This time, I intend to use my newly acquired ability to make surveillance-camera around our group. It works, although the excessive visual feedback makes my head hurt a bit. [Navi: Suggestion...since Master''s brain seems to be too slow, perhaps I could help process all the info? This mode will be available even when Master is enjoying his sleep-time] Seriously...stop being so toxic... Still, by leaving the visual-data processing part to Navi, my head stops hurting, and I can just enjoy looking at our surroundings from ten different points of view. I bet that in my old world some pervert would pay a pretty sum of money for this kind of ability... In the end, I spend my guard duty time by playing around with the surveillance-camera mode. As Levia comes to start her turn of guard duty, I leave the entire apparatus on, just in case. After allocating the STAT points I just acquired today, I drift into sleep''s embrace. Chapter 9- Sendria We went on with our training until Retel managed to reach level 8. After that, we abandoned our hunts, following Heod''s suggestion, and focused to just walk our way towards Sendria. Sticking to the main road, we encountered more and more fellow travelers as we neared the city''s outskirts. Merchant caravans followed by guards, simple carts pulled by donkeys and mules led by farmers, brimming with products destined to the city''s bazaar. The scenery around us changed, as the wild green sea slowly receded, until the whole landscape became covered in cultivated fields and farmlands. From time to time, even small clusters of houses began to appear on the side of the road, some of them belonging to local farmers or used as lodgings to accommodate weary travelers. Before entering the city, we decided to rest into one of such buildings, a rural inn on the roadside. The reason...because we''re in tatters. From the days we spent hunting in the Grasslands, our clothes became tattered and ragged, and no proper guard would let someone with such ragged appearance as us enter their precious city. So, in order to fix our appearance and tidy ourselves, we decided to spend a night in the inn. Of course, the possibility of sleeping in a proper bed after so many days spent under the stars is really, really appealing. We depart from the inn with the first light of the new day, donning clean and proper clothes taken from my inventory. I scavenged them from the Fort before, with the intention of selling them. Instead, I ended up wasting my entire wardrobe after the many battles that we fought in the Grasslands. It seems we will be forced to do some proper shopping once we get into the city. The road is busy even during early morning hours. And, this time, we are walking on a proper road, wide and made by smooth, paved stones. In the distance, the walls of Sendria can be seen. Perspective is tricky, so I cannot properly judge their size from my position, still...they are impressive. Wonder how I''ll feel right beside them... The city itself seems to be pretty huge. According to Heod, Sendria has a population of about 250000 inhabitants, holding the largest concentration of people in this region. The high population is due to two reasons: the presence of the Dungeons, a place that attracts thousands of people to the city, both for the Dungeon itself and for the manufacturing and service business that bloomed around it. Next, but not least important, Sendria has a fluvial port. Well, it''s more of a lakeside port, since the city itself is situated between a lake and the mountain range that contains the Dungeon. Still, the lake, called Indora Lake, is born from the Indora river, a huge river that crosses a long distance, touching several countries in its way to the Sea. The river and lake offer calm waters for circulation of goods, and transporting goods from the lake to other cities seems to be one of the most important activities in Sendria. The lake is located west of Sendria. The west wall is open, as it hosts the harbor facilities and docks. On the North side, the mountain range called Dohara Mountains act as a natural barrier for the city. Sendria itself looks almost like it''s coming out from the mountains, like some sort of growth from the rocks. <> says Heod while pointing out at the black, huge structures that are near the foot of the mountain range. <> Heod'' s explanation about the city continues with anecdotes and various stories... It seems the old man is really knowledgeable about Sendria, since, according to him, he spent there some years during his youth. Well, we still have a long walk to do before we reach the city. As we go towards the main road, the countryside ends abruptly, devolving into a mess of wooden barracks and tents. The air smells terribly, since there seems to be an open-air, rudimentary sewage system, with waste flowing near the houses and dirt-track roads. It''s like seeing a scene from a third-world country, with scrawny children playing in the dirt, while old people watch on them from their shabby houses. Truly a difficult thing to see and just pass by. According to Heod, these slums accommodate those that are denied entry in the city. Poor people without any possibility to pay the entrance fee, workers employed illegally in the near farmlands. <> Of course, situations like the one in front of me should be a common sight in this world, where society is basically a medieval one. Where the noble and rich trample the poor and so on. Seeing it with my own eyes is unpleasant. It''s not like I can do anything for this people, aside from making small donations that would help my ego more than them. Perhaps, if I find some kind of association or church that tends to the poor I could give a helping hand, but for now the only thing I can do is look at them, and walk away. The slums extend almost to the outer walls of Sendria. Almost like another city grew up around the main one. Small alleys branch from the main road, woven around the wooden sheds like a web. Losing the sense of direction would be too easy if one were to venture into that intricate maze. Well, we only need to stick to the main road, since for now we have no business in the slums. More and more people crowd the road as we get near to the city''s walls. <> mutters Retel, while Levia looks around with sparkling eyes, captivated by the huge walls adorned with statues. The wall is about 7 or even 8 meters tall, with battlements and archer towers on the top. It is still manned, with guards patrolling on the walkways and even some stationed at the battlements. The craftsmanship behind this construction is really incredible... It truly is a magnificent sight, the polished white surface of the walls engraved with bas relief motif, white marble warriors locked into an eternal battle against their enemies of stone. Still, the stark contrast between the Southern and Northern wall is astounding. The Southern wall is white, finely decorated, build more to appease the eye than to be a proper defense barrier. The North wall, however, is built with black stone, towering on the rest of the city. Without any kind of decoration, it hosts several guard towers, clearly visible even from below and at such distance. It is built with function in mind, without any frills for aesthetics or such. The white, sculpted wall in front of us opens with a large gate, located under an Arc opening in the wall. Inside the Arc, a sturdy looking wooden gate stands tall and locked. Guards are stationed in front of the gate, and it looks like they are inspecting the merchants'' carts before letting them into the city. Someone is making a small commotion, but is quickly being captured and reprimanded by some of the guards...perhaps it was someone incapable of paying the entrance tax? We stand in line along with the crowd, waiting for our turn to enter the city. Standing in line for more than an hour, we slowly advance, one step at a time. Finally, our turn came. A bored guard signals us to go his way. Wearing a bowl-shaped helmet that leaves his face exposed, the guard is sitting beside a small wooden desk. His red uniform''s shirt is swollen on his belly portion, showing a physique more suited to desk work than guard duty. A lush pair of mustaches crown the guard''s lips, swaying as he mutters something disrespectful about his superiors. <> he shouts while ringing a small brass bell. The first to have his identity checked is Retel, followed by Levia and Heod. Although the guard scoffs at them, it seems to be more because he hates his duty than for him being displeased by their race. Now that I think of it, no one did any kind of disrespectful remark towards my friends since we left the village. My turn comes last. I don''t know why, but I always get nervous with this kind of situations. I remember in my old life, I felt the same way as I was forced to go through ID check at airports. Of course, I did not have anything to hide, nor I have it now...it''s just...stressing for me. Hell, I feel more comfortable while fighting monsters than dealing with authorities... He looks at me a few times, while he hands the Identity Stone I just gave him to one of his colleagues. It seems that the verification is not made in front of me, but inside a room built in the wall. I wonder if magic is involved...no, it definitely is. <> he tells while handing me back my stone. He scribbles something on a parchment and hands it to me. It looks like some sort of receipt of payment, with the sum written on it. I hand the money to the guard. He inspects the coins for a moment, before nodding with his head. < > The signed document is collected again by the guard, who then peels off the surface of the parchment. It looks like the carbon copy papers of my world, where the things written on the sheet would be copied on a second sheet below. The guard hands me the original document, while he keeps the copied part. This simple thing about the paper makes me wonder how advanced this civilization really is. Since things around look pretty medieval, I expected paper or parchment to be scarce commodities, used only by nobles and such...instead it seems like paper is produced properly in this city, and is not even regarded as something uncommon, instead being widely used... <> says the guard while suppressing a yawn. After sighing in relief, I join my comrades again. On one side of the big wooden gate a small door is opened by a tall guardsman. He signals us to go through, gesturing quickly with his free hand. Once we get inside, the door is closed on our backs. Finally, we are past Sendria''s walls. The atmosphere inside the walls is completely different from the slums around the city. Paved roads, houses built in stone and wood. Alleys brimming with people and merchants selling their products from wooden stalls or in-house built stores. A proper city, with a tidy and beautiful appearance. We walk along the main road, gazing with wonder all around us. <> Heod asks for our opinion about the destination. <> Levia''s suggestion is not bad. Since we need to buy some stuff, we could just do it while touring the city a bit... <> Well...Retel makes a point here. <> And so we decided on our course of action. Following the main street, we end up in the main square. A huge open space, decorated with trees and statues, and a magnificent marble fountain located right in the middle. <> Levia is running around with sparkling eyes, captivated by the beauty that the city offers. The fountain itself is really a work of art, with statues comparable to the old greek masterpieces from my world. It''s almost like the figures cast in white marble were alive, locked in a movement that lasted for hundreds of years. Some tourist groups are touring around the square, lead by young women that explain with enthusiasm the story behind each monument. It will be nice to have a proper tour of the city...but, right now, we have other priorities. We leave the square behind, heading towards the West district. As we leave the main square, the scenery slowly changes. The residential buildings that characterize the mains street give way to commercial buildings, taverns and artisan shops. Elaborate clothes and fancy armors and weapons are exposed inside the shops, without any kind of price tag being shown. Perhaps, this area is reserved for high-class stores and such... As we move towards the West district, the quality of the shops becomes more and more inclined towards common goods instead of luxury items. Finally, we reach another plaza, smaller than the main square but still quite big. It''s packed with people and merchant stalls, selling all kinds of items from simple groceries to strange looking apparatus and herbs. <> Heod is acting almost like a tourist guide, giving advice and explanation whenever we encounter a notable place. Still, we decide to postpone our visit to the Bazaar, heading straight to the Estate office. Holding out the reference paper that the kind merchant gave us, we enter the two-story building. Inside, a receptionist with a kind smile greets us from her desk. Wait, is this some kind of high-class estate business? We present our introduction paper to the female receptionist. She examines it for a moment, before inviting us to take a seat in the room. <> She says with a kind and professional tone. The waiting room where she leads us is furnished by sofas and a table. As we sit there, she comes back bringing refreshments. <> A tall, bearded man makes his entrance in the room. His clothes are...shabby, and his appearance disarrayed. Long, unkempt air and a face that looks like the man isn''t getting enough sleep. All of us stand up and greet the man, but he simply gestures us to sit down again. <> Maxim sits down with us. Although he has an unkempt appearance, his eyes brim with intelligence. I cannot believe how random this meeting is...does his friend just give recommendation papers to anyone he meets on the road? Still, we''re here, so... After properly introducing ourselves, Heod starts to explain the type of building we''re looking for. I leave the job to him, since it would be strange if negotiations for renting a house are conducted by a teenager like me, right? <> As we agree, he leaves the room, appointing one of his employees to guide us to the houses he mentioned. Following the employee, we tour around several housing quarters. Some of the buildings he shows us have prohibitive prices, so we immediately rule them out, much to the employee''s dissatisfaction. Still, after spending almost the whole day house hunting, we finally find a suitable place. Located on the edge between West and North districts, it''s equally distant from the marketplace and the Guild buildings. A one story house with a small basement. According to our guide, it belonged to an herborist, so the basement is already predisposed to be furnished with alchemical equipment. The house itself is small, with a kitchen, a bathroom and three rooms. The furniture provided with the house seems to be in good conditions, although it''s not like it''s composed by high class items or such. Still, it''s a plain looking house, without anything that makes it stand out in the neighborhood. The price for each month''s rent is 800 Sendria Crowns. Luckily, they accept foreign currency here, since my funds are in Aldora money. The exchange value is roughly equivalent, so it''s not like I will lose money due to change rates. The price is sill too high for us, tho. As soon as he hears the cost, Heod rages out. <> I look at him with eyes wide in surprise...is he going senile here? Apparently...it is how things work here. Goods do not have a set price, instead buyer and seller haggle the price, often vigorously, until a compromise is reached. <> Heod explains the negotiations to us once we decided on the final price. He managed to haggle down the monthly rent to 600 Crowns, making it a bit easier for our pockets. Still, between the deposit fee and advanced payment for the month, we''ve already lost more than half of our combined funds. We immediately signed the contract and paid the necessary expenses. As the employee scurries away to deposit the contract and our payment, we start accommodating ourselves in the new house. <> Laughing, Heod shifts his attention again to the basement. Although the house is properly furnished, the basement is still stripped bare, since the previous owner took away all equipment and furniture from it. <> Following Heod''s remark, I start to pull out some objects from my inventory. Equipment, taken from Heod''s laboratory in Nudria village. The building was badly damaged during the battles and the subsequent attack by the Hero, however we managed to recuperate some of Heod''s equipment, stashing it away for future use. <> Bossed around by the old man, we arrange the equipment following his directions. He even makes me and Retel drag a bed to the basement, since, as the old man said, he would be sleeping there. A true scientist... The lab is up and running in a few hours, exhausted, we go upstairs to fix us some dinner, since we ended up working until dark. <> Munching on a piece of bread, the old man talks about the plans for the next day. <> After discussing about it some more, we decided the tasks for the next day. As he said, Heod will take care of documents and permits to start his alchemy business, while me, Retel and Levia will head to the marketplace. We decided to postpone our registration at the guild, in order to go there with proper equipment. Calling it a day, we each head to our own room. Since the house has three separate rooms, and the old man decided to sleep in his new laboratory, we can have a single room for each of us. It''s good to have some privacy, after all. The next morning, we head out after consuming a quick breakfast. We leave Heod the sum required to get authorizations, and an extra for the unavoidable bribes he will need to pay. For a total amount of 600 crowns. Apparently, authorization papers for a new business cost almost the same as one month of rent. Well, it''s not like I have any kind of grasp about the economy here, so I'' m just praying that our funds are enough for everything we wanted to accomplish here... Heading out from the house, we head towards the marketplace. It should be easy, since we just need to follow the main road... And of course, we get lost. Confused by the roads and masses of people just walking around, we end up losing our sense of direction, wandering among back alleys and small roads that look too similar one to another. I remember finding the same food stall almost four times, as we try to reach the marketplace. In the end, we manage to regain a sense of direction, mainly by bothering a lot of people in search of directions. We spent two precious hours doing so... Still, the marketplace, or better, the Bazaar, like it''s called by locals, is truly chaotic. Merchants shout from their stalls, inviting passersby to browse their goods and even insulting other merchants, competing to attract more clients towards their goods. People strolling through the stalls happily chatter between themselves, while other are haggling prices with merchants to obtain a good bargain. The section we came in seems to be dedicated to food, however, and food it''s not what we came here to buy right now. We need equipment, and armor, specifically. During our hunts, the lack of defense gear made it really risky. If we want to survive in the Dungeon, we need to find proper defensive equipment. Giving up all pretenses about finding the way by ourselves, we ask for directions to the weapon and armor section of the Bazaar. As before, some people blatantly ignore our plea, while other provide false direction. One guy even tries to hit on Levia, in a bad, arrogant way. Well, let''s just say that he managed to learn how heavy a beastkin girl''s fists can be. Nonetheless, after scurrying around in the marketplace, we finally managed to find the weapon and armor stalls. All around us, marvelous looking weapons and grandiose armor are shown, with merchants shouting their lungs off as they promote the legendary blacksmith''s armor, or the swords enchanted by a royal magician or such... Of course, most of those claims are false, and the items shown not only do not possess any kind of magical properties, but are also plain average in terms of manufacture and performance. At least, that''s what Navi''s analysis shows. No special properties, no rare materials used. The only info shown about each item displayed is the term ¡°common¡± before the item''s name. So, lots of ¡°common swords¡±, ¡°common spear¡± and such, sold at prices way higher than their actual value, apparently. We move on, browsing the stalls on our way. It seems that the good items are not in plain view here. The central stalls, the ones with flamboyant merchants and extravagant weapon designs where those gaining the most attention from common folks and curious people. However, a different kind of crowd was strolling around the more hidden stalls, those located into the back alleys of the market place. There, no shopkeeper raised his voice to attract customers, as the exposed merchandise spoke for itself. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Solid weapons, without any kind of aesthetic design that would hinder function, and armor with crude looks made to be sturdy and protective, not for show. Of course, there were some ornate pieces, but made with actual taste, without any excessive ornaments or components without any practical purpose. The clients browsing the stalls were also of a different kind from those at the central stalls. Hardened looks, physiques shaped by battle. These people were warriors, professionals that knew their way with weapons and armor, and could discern a properly crafted item from a cheap piece of equipment. Of course, the quality of the items varies also from stall to stall, from the works of very famous blacksmiths in the city, accompanied by impossible price tags, to works from minor artisans and even apprentices, with lower price but also more imperfect. We''re drawn to one of such stalls. It'' s basically just a rug with some items placed upon, not even a proper stall, and no one seems to give the items exposed more than a simple look. The young girl attending the business has a bored look on her face, as she stares the back of passing people who ignore her stall. As we approach her, her expression changes into a big and wide smile <> She says with her arms wide open. Although her selection of items is limited to only some piece of equipment and few weapons, the quality seems good, with some of the weapons labeled ¡°superior¡± by Navi''s analysis. More than so, the prices are...cheap. We make proper introductions, as we try some of the items she has on display. The girl happily goes through each piece of equipment, describing the function and helping us to put it on. Still...it''s not enough for our needs. I would have preferred to have at least a complete set of armor for the three of us, instead she only has separate pieces, like pauldrons, chestpiece and gauntlets, without selling proper sets. <> After her remark, we agree to follow her to the workshop. The idea of getting custom equipment made for us is appealing, although the cost could be prohibitive...still, giving a look wouldn''t hurt us. The girl, Martha, leads us into one of the back alleys from the marketplace. She just took the items on display and dismounted her stall before telling us to follow her. Martha''s shop is inside an old, shabby building. The sound of metal being hammered resounds in the air, as this alley is ridden with blacksmith workshops and forges. As we enter inside the old building, a bell sounds as Martha opens the door. <> Martha scurries into the back of the shop, calling someone while giving us a big smile. < > An array of swords, axes and polearms are on display, along with shields, bows and even a complex arbalest with an elegant design. Some of them have prices that are not affordable for us right now, but the vast majority of items have good prices in relation for their quality. By the looks of it, however, it seems that the items here have been on display for long time, since dust seems to have piled on them. Perhaps business is not going well for them? As I think so, an old woman emerges from the back of the shop. <> The old woman comes to greet us. Apparently, she''s the shop'' s owner and main artisan. <> Her laughter resounds in the old shop. By the looks of it, it seems she''s making fun of us. Well, we do look like an inexperienced bunch of brats... <> As I say so, the old shopkeeper gives us a wry smile. <> <> The old woman laughs again at my remark. <> She goes on and on about how dumb it is for youngsters to follow pointless dreams instead of getting a proper job, and as she talks, Martha''s smile fades with every word. Well, here''s the reason why the business is going bad...the owner makes excellent items, but her toxic personality drives clients away. Her aversion towards young adventurers makes it even worse, in a city where adventurers are the majority of those who buy weapons and armor... Still, I will not let her behavior intimidate me. Of course, we could just go away and buy items some other place...but something tells me that sticking with her shop might be worth it. Maybe a hunch, maybe I just feel like bickering a bit with an old lady... In the end, after taking so much verbal abuse from the old hag, we manage to get her to agree. She will make custom equipment for me and my companions, provided that we procure her materials from the Dungeon, for both her shop and to build our equipment. After that, she takes our measurements for the custom equipment. <>the old lady mutters to herself while cackling about it... Being done with measurements, we browse the items on display once again. Since the custom equipment will take a while to be made, we need some cheap protection to use in the meantime. Trying out various pieces of gear, we ended up buying leather equipment. Not full sets, since those would be a little too expensive right now, but we at least got leather protectors for arms and chest. It will be enough, for now. We also bought a proper spear for Retel and a metal buckler, while Levia got a new, composite short-bow and a proper quiver. Luckily, the shopkeeper was in dire need of monster materials for her craft, so we managed to save a bit of money by trading some of our monster materials to her. She particularly appreciated the materials from Razor Beaks and Longhorns...it seems the pelts, horns and feathers from those beasts are widely used in her craft. <> She asked, giving us a curious look. <> Her eyes widened for a moment as she heard Retel''s response. <> Levia, who remained silent for most of the conversation between me and the old shopkeeper, actually saves us some trouble since we almost left with only a verbal agreement with her. The old lady scoffs, but she sends her attendant to fetch parchment and ink and writes down the contract. As me and my companions sign it, she hands a copy to us while keeping the other. In the end, we left the shop with our new equipment. We spent most of our remaining funds for the new gear and the deposit for the custom armor contract. Still, we''re left with enough money to pay the registration fee in the guild. We return home, getting lost only a few times before we actually made it there. As we open the door, Heod greets us with a big smile on his face. A small, slim man is with him inside the house. Apparently, he met one of his old acquaintances while he was going to get the documents for his shop. And, even more randomly, it turns out that the man himself was working in the authorization and authentication office, and so old Heod managed to obtain an authorization license even fatser thanks to his old acquaintance, and it seems they are in the middle of celebrating their reunion with conspicuous quantities of alcohol. <> Retel mutters as we head out again. Having donned our new equipment over clothes that are easier to move in, we decide to finally head to the Guild. Located on the North district, the Guild''s main building is...nothing impressive. No fancy decoration or grandiose palace, it''s just a normal, plain looking building with a billboard stating ¡°guild¡± on the entrance. That''s it. A bit underwhelming... Inside, a row of reception desks are set up, each with a long line of people. All of them are young adventurers to be, since this building is reserved to new registrations, according to the billboard inside. The line is managed with a number system. From a big basket near the entrance, you take a small piece of wood with a number carved on it. It seems that, this way, people do not try and jump the line causing some ruckus. Still, no incident of that type happens, and we simply wait our turn in line. When the receptionist calls our number, we move from the line to the suggested desk. A middle aged woman with a kind smile greets us. <> We follow the woman''s instructions. She inserts each stone in some kind of cylindrical device. <> After the explanation, she proceeds to collect the registration fee from us and some information not written into the Identity Stone, like our current equipment, preferred weapons and such. Next, she asked us about our experience with monsters, recommending some classes to follow before going straight into the Dungeon. Then she handed us the cylinders. <> As we do what she says, the cylinders glow after receiving the drop of blood. The tool opens, revealing the Identity stones immersed into some kind of liquid, which rapidly solidifies into another, darker colored stone, almost identical to the original one. Marion collects the cylinders again, opening them and handing us the original stones. She then picks up the newly made stones. <> She then hands us another document, which contains our Party Identification Number and several other information. According to Marion, this document must be given to the receptionist at the Dungeon Gateway before entering the Dungeon itself, as it is needed to properly accept requests from the Guild and during the formal paperwork needed before each expedition inside the Dungeon. She then sends us off to the Dungeon Gateway. A detached building from the main office, located at the North Wall. After all, the main building in the city is only destined to registration of newcomers. The real Guild business, like commerce of monster materials and Dungeon deployment schedules and authorizations are managed at the Gateway, which also hosts the entrance gateway to the dungeon itself. We decided to head directly there, and start our first exploration of the Dungeon. From the main building, the Guild organizes a carriage service to the Gateway. The price for the service is comprised into the registration fee, so we decide to spare us the long walk and use the transport service. The small carriage is being drawn by horses, and it reaches the North Wall in almost twenty minutes from the main building. As we reach the North Wall, the huge scale of the building leaves us speechless. It could be several hundreds of meters high, built with black stones that shine as daylight touches them. The stone is smooth to the touch, and feels almost like glass, cold and without the slightest hint of curvature or imperfection. The Gateway Building''s entrance opens up inside the black wall. A simple gate with sturdy looking metal doors, without any kind of decoration. The doors are open, and we can get inside without any kind of control. It seems that this spot is also used as a touristic attraction, since most of the people around look like commoners, while the adventurers can easily be spotted since they carry their weapons and armor around. We spend some time looking at the attractions here, ranging from monster replicas (which probably are just stuffed monsters corpses) to weapons of famous adventurers of the past. In the center of the entrance hall stands a huge monolith, with names carved on the entire surface. A small plaque identifies the monument as a memorial to the fallen soldiers during the last monster invasion. Since then, the Dungeon has been under strict control, with the population of monsters being hunted down by adventurers and even dedicated expeditions by the Sendria Army. Apparently, the regular army uses some of the lower levels as a training ground for their troops. Eavesdropping on the tour guides should be bad...still, I can''t help it if they speak out loud and say interesting things, can''t I? Well, we will leave the touristic attractions for another time...for now, it''s better to focus ourselves to the task at hand... We head to the adventurer-reserved part of the building. After examining our Identity stones, the guard lets us in. Inside, it looks like the main building, with receptionist desks and people waiting in line. A huge billboard stands in one of the corners, with the word ¡°Material Requests¡± written on it. Several fliers are stapled to the board, perhaps written on them are the materials that the guild needs from the dungeon. To accept a specific mission for materials, you only need to take the flier and bring it to the reception desk, apparently. As we wait for our turn in line, we watch a lone girl make some commotion to one of the receptionists. She scurries away angrily, muttering some harsh words as she strolls away from the room. Finally, the receptionist calls our number. With my heart racing in my chest, I approach the desk. A lifelong dream...the adventure of a lifetime inside a real Dungeon... The receptionist, a kind, middle aged beast man informs us about the Material Requests. It seems that each party can only take one request at the time, in order to prevent some parties hoarding all requests. Currently, the only requests posted are for high level monster materials, so we will not take any of those, as the target monsters will surely be too tough to deal with for us. We simply ask for permission to enter and explore the Dungeon, handing out our Party ID to the receptionist and filling out the necessary paperwork. It takes a while, but we finally manage to obtain our first authorization. After doing so, we head to the Dungeon Gateway. It''s nothing more than a carriage station, where automated carriages take adventurers to the Dungeon''s entrance. It seems the carriages here are moved by magic, traveling along a metal rail to reach their destination. We board one of the carriages, letting it carry us to destination. The railway goes straight inside the mountain, traveling inside a huge tunnel through the rock. After almost an hour, we finally reach the real Dungeon entrance. We dismount the carriage and head out of the station. The entrance is nothing more than a tunnel in the rocks, leading down with a steep stone ladder. [Navi: Leaving Sendria City- Entering Mahal Dungeon (first floor)] The first level of the Dungeon is a big cave, illuminated by some crystals that emit a cold, blue light. The rock surface is covered in white moss, while mushrooms are growing between the rocks, in places where the light does not reach. Several low level parties are around us, marveling at the structure. Newcomers, like us. We decide to push on. As we exit the main hallway, the passage becomes a narrow gallery, almost four meters wide. Limestone-like structures can be seen on the ceiling and rock floor, and the air around us is damp and heavy to breathe. We are advancing in formation, with Retel as the vanguard and Levia in the rear, while I take center position. A party of three...the receptionist at the desk made a displeased face when we explained our party composition. He said that it would be ok for the first five levels, however it would be risky after reaching the sixth level. The reason is...the monsters could easily outnumber us, and even a group of low level monster can pose a significant threat if they swarm on you. Still, it should be fine for today, since we don''t aim to go too deep during our first exploration. Of course, I don''t expect this floor to be bursting with enemies or rare treasures. Just by looking at the entrance, we could see a lot of people, and more are surely in the inner parts. This being the very first level, is probably used for newcomers to practice and train, and so, the number of monsters and possible materials to be found here is probably very low. I hope that the situation changes in the next levels, but it''s realistic to think that the levels from one to ten are most likely very exploited and devoid of anything useful. According to the guild receptionist, this Dungeon has more than 200 levels, with some of them being still unexplored. Levels are grouped in numbers of ten, and each 10^th level of a group has a special being overseeing it. In short words, a real life Boss Monster. As one might expect, monster''s levels rise as you go down. For instance, level 1-2 monsters inhabit this floor, while the second floor hosts monsters whose level range between 2 and 5. And so on. The highest level recorded for the first section is 20, and it was a rare Boss Monster that appeared only once since the Dungeon has been managed by the Guild. Usually, the 10^th floor Boss is around level 15. I smiled a bit when the receptionist shared this info...we held our ground fairly even against higher level monsters during our hunts in the Grasslands, so we should be totally fine in the first section. If we manage to be careful, that is. We explore further and further inside. The only time I manage to detect a monster, it was already being engaged by another party, so we left the scene and headed further away. It''s not good to swoop in and kill someone else ''s prey. Finally, after almost one entire hour of us just walking around, we manage to find something. Not a monster, but a vein of material. A mineral, to be more precise. It glows with green light, hanging out of the Dungeon''s rock wall. [Navi: Detected Material- Agathite (small clump) x1. Material properties: Mana charge (low), Brittle, Emit light (green)] Agathite...it seems to be some kind of low quality magical stone. <> I use Navi to try and contact Heod. As no reply comes by, I almost give up on this... <> It seems Navi''s communication can work even underground, and at such distance...good work, Navi! I inform Heod about our find, asking him if the material is worth taking back with us. <> Heod''s advice is a bit depressing...still, I decide to take it with me. Transporting it will not be a problem thanks to my Inventory, and even extraction is easy since I can just harvest it with Black Fluid. Hm? [Navi: Material Property Gained- Emit light (green)] Apparently, I can now make my Black Fluid emit some kind of fluorescence green light. It''s...I don''t know how to feel about this. Maybe it could be useful if I go fishing at night, using my skill to produce a fluorescent bait... I shake my head and press on. After a while, we engage a group of low level monsters. It''s our first Dungeon Battle! My heart pounds in excitement, as I savor this lifelong dream come true... It does not even last for a single minute. The three rat-like monsters charge at us, and a single strike from Retel''s spear is enough to kill two of them. Levia shots the remaining one with her bow, and that''s it. Underwhelming. I sigh and collect the monster materials. This time I did not even have the chance to do something beside collecting the remains. In the end, we decide to conclude our first Dungeon Exploration. After a streak of easy-to win battles, we head to the surface again. It was...a bit disappointing. The only kind of materials we found on the first level were different kinds of Agathite, varying only in color from the first one we gathered. The monsters were all low levels, and the materials they yielded were of low quality. As expected, the Guild Market did not buy any of the things we brought back from the Dungeon. We head home, silent along the way. As come near... A huge line of men is waiting outside the house, shouting in disappointment in front of the closed doors. We approach the group, and they start protesting us, thinking that we are cutting the line in front of them. <> As Levia says so, the crowd pesters her, yelling her to let them inside the shop, shouting some nonsense like they will pay extra... Old man, what have you done here... We manage to avoid the crowd and enter our home. Inside, the old man sits at the table, grinning as he''s counting a huge pile of golden coins. He does not even notice us when we call him. Could it be... <> Retel shouts as he touches the pile of coins. <> Heod laughs out loud. He then takes a small vial from his pouch, keeping it between his fingers. <> Wait...don''t tell me...is that money all due to the ¡°helping tonic for adult stuff¡± that can be made from the mushrooms? <> The old man bellows in laughter again... <> Heod''s smile turns serious as he hears my remark. He points his finger at me... <> He laughs again...the old man sure loves his money. The next morning we head out to the Dungeon again. This time, we will do a proper Dive. A Dive is a long expedition, usually lasting more than a week. To do so, we head first to the marketplace to stock up on groceries and water. Normally, you would need to hire baggage carriers to haul provisions with you, but we can avoid those kind of things, thanks to my skill. Our plan this time is to head straight to the fifth floor, without losing time in the first four. The reason is that from the fifth floor and beyond, the size of each floor increases and there are more monsters. Also, the number of adventurers that dwell in those floors is significantly lower. The receptionist seems perplexed when I make the request for this type of mission, since he sees us without any kind of luggage. To prevent him from denying access, I show him my Inventory skill. <> He compliments me, handing the papers to my group. And so, we start a proper exploration. In accordance to our plan, we try to hurry through the first floor. Luckily, the layout of chambers and corridors is not too confusing, and we manage to avoid losing much time inside the first floor, avoiding battles and without stopping to collect materials. The second floor, however... Narrow passageways, blind turns and twisting paths. Confused, we end up losing our sense of direction several times, even finding ourselves walk the same spot over and over. <> Retel mutters in dissatisfaction, drinking a bit of water as we lay down for a moment of respite. <> Enraged, I cast away the map from my hands. It seems that the maps I bought from the marketplace are false. That serves me well...next time, I will buy them from the Guild instead, no matter how much they cost. We decide to resume our exploration. This time, Levia starts marking the walls with a chalk sign, pointed in the direction we went in. It should help us to not get lost, hopefully. The monsters in this level are annoying. Basically, they are just big insects, like spiders and wasps, but we did not consider something... Phobia. Even normal-sized spiders can induce a paralyzing fear in certain people, so it''s only natural that seeing a dog-sized giant spider will be terrifying to a phobic person, right? Their appearance is indeed repulsing...even I shudder in front of them, and I had quite a fascination for spiders in my previous world, even kept one as a pet for some time... Still, there is someone that is having it worse than me. Unfortunately, Levia seems to have a serious fear of spiders and insects. She was paralyzed by fear the first time we encountered the monsters, and got almost bit by a spider monster as she was laying on the ground, screaming, unable to shake it off. Me and Retel were both dealing with other monsters, and it''s just by luck that we managed to get to her side fast enough to prevent injury. This is too bothersome...we have some antidotes and potions with us, but our progress will be severely hindered if a core member of our party, the only one with healing skills, cannot fight effectively. In tears, Levia hangs to Retel. Her breathing is still in disarray... <> I come close, stroking her hair to reassure her a bit. She''s shaking, taking heavy breaths while trying to get a hold of her fear. Still, she looks at me with determination. Shaking her head, she pulls on her feet and strolls in front of us. I admire her determination, I sure do. Still, I would have been ok even if she did not want to go further. Being mindful of her condition, me and Retel try to deal with each insect monster as fast as we can. I even end up injured, taking a sting on my arm from a flying wasp-like monster. It''s my fault for being too careless, still Levia makes a sad face as she treats my wound. <> <> She tries to smile, but somehow her expression does not seem too sincere. Still, she tries, hard, to overcome her fear. Again, it''s admirable of her, how much effort she puts into forcing her body to move, to act, in order to protect us. But, it''s not something that will go away after just some battles...we will need to be wary of this, in the future. Luckily, we manage to find the floor exit after some hours. Leaving the dreadful second floor behind us, we press on to the third. The scenery is completely different, with large passages whose floor is covered in ankle deep water. <> Wading through the shallow water, we advance in the long corridor. Big mushrooms seem to grow on the rocks, while a moss like substance extend on almost everything that is near the water. A faint mist clouds the air, not enough to hinder the visibility, but it surely gives the entire area a creepy atmosphere. We do not even manage to take two steps into the new level, that something resounds in the air. A scream, in the distance. Chapter 10: Third Floor Hunt <> Retel is making way through a narrow passageway, with us following behind, chasing the noise that beckoned us to haste our march. A faint voice, distant, weak, pleading for help from the Dungeon''s inner chambers. We followed the screams, hurrying through the swampy floor as we neared their source. From the entrance hall hosting the stairs to the second floor, we ran through a series of small corridors, strangely devoid of monsters. The voice grows stronger at every step, along with our hurry to get there. Finally, we can get a glimpse of the person in distress. It is not some kind of trick by a devious monster, it is a genuine person, waving hands at us and yelling, pleading for help. We can finally see the person in distress. A beast-man, who promptly waves his hands at us, signaling to come closer. [Navi: Detected- Leidus, lvl 17 beast-man] The man is lying inside a chamber, surrounded by the corpses of crab-like monsters. The water around him is painted in red, perhaps from the man himself. <> As we approach him, he starts thanking us. His voice, faint and weak before, is now energetic. It could just be my impression, but it does not sound like the voice of an injured man. Levia immediately goes closer to him, ready to use her skill to heal the man. With a fast movement, Leidus gets up and tries to stab her with his knife. The beast-girl manages to dodge the dagger by a hair, jumping backwards to us. <> Retel yells furiously, weapon ready in his hands. <> Leidus laughs and snaps his finger. We realize it too late. From behind, the sound of bowstrings being pulled. <>. We fell right into a trap. Not by monsters, by humans. Perhaps they are adventurers who though that hunting humans was easier and more remunerative than fighting monsters, or they are just a group of bandits that took residence in the Dungeon. Still, their weapons are now pointed towards our backs. Perhaps the group was using some kind of concealing skill, since Navi did not manage to detect them. Damn it, this is really a bad situation! We do as suggested, letting our weapons hit the floor. Well, there is a lesson here to learn...never trust strangers, even if they sound in distress... A bad situation, indeed. We could just leave our weapons, armor and possessions here, but I doubt it will be so easy. After all, they could just kill us all afterwards, and blame it on monsters. Fighting them could be risky as well, since they will fire their arrows as soon as we make the slightest move. But, it''s not like I need to move in order to use my skill. Slowly, I activate Black Fluid, making it crawl along my clothes into the water. I start with only a small quantity, to test if the group can detect the activation of skills. As they show no response, I produce more, and make it crawl under the shallow water, reaching the enemies below their feet. Now, it''s just a matter of timing. As one of them nears Levia with a bad expression on his face, I decide to act. Using the skill, I entangle their feet and pull, making them lose their balance and fall into the water. <> I shout to my friends, as some of our assailants manage to let their arrows loose during the fall. Still, since their balance is broken, the arrows do not hit the mark. We try to escape from the narrow corridor, but the exit is blocked by other two members of the gang. Without even giving a warning, they shot their arrows at us. I manage to guard them using my skill...the situation is looking too dangerous. <> Behind us, the leader shouts at his comrades. <> Leidus pulls out a curved blade, assuming a stance. Behind him, his comrades are already notching their arrows, ready to fire again. What the hell do we do now... Not even the time to think, and the leader is on us. He''s charging at Levia, moving at high speed. She manages to avoid the blade, however... <> She shouts, falling into the water and holding her leg. <> The leader laughs, showing his blade now clad in an ominous purple light. He slashes at Levia again, but Retel jumps at him, managing to divert the blow. <> Without his weapons, Retel manages to defend for only some seconds before the man cuts him down. The curved blade slashes his chest, leaving a red trail of blood. In the meantime, as I try to jump to my companion''s help a volley of arrows is shot at me, from two different directions. I manage to guard some of them with my skill, but it''s not enough. Gasping in pain, I fall to my knees with an arrow pierced in my lung. We messed up. Badly. Thinking that we would only need to deal with monsters, we decided to press on with our current, low level defense equipment. I mean, we managed to beat monsters the same level and even higher than those found here, and we were only wearing normal clothes during our hunts in the Grasslands... Instead, here we are, facing off against humans. Unexpected, but our situation could have been avoided by just a bit more preparation. Using Heod''s money, we could have bought better armor. For example, a metal breastplate could have deflected the blow directed to Retel''s chest. A pair of greaves could have prevented Levia''s legs from being injured. A simple chain mail could have blocked the arrow fired at me. Instead, we were stupid, and thought ¡°it will be fine like this¡±. Bullshit. This world does not allow for poor decisions. Unpreparedness means certain defeat, and we''re learning that right now on our skin. I even had the occasion to kill at least some of them with my initial attack...but I did not. Dealing against human opponents, I hesitated at the decisive moment, opting for a non lethal attack instead of going for the killing blow. I''ve been to soft, reluctant to harm them even if they were pointing their weapons at us. A bad mistake, that I will not repeat again a second time. Although... This time it might really be the end for us. <> I mutter, trying with all my will to muster the strength in order to retaliate against them. All in vain. One, two, three arrows manage to pierce my flesh again. <> The leader is nearing me, lifting his sword up his head to deliver the final blow. <> A female voice resounds in the air, followed by a sudden, blinding flash of light. I can feel a presence besides me, grabbing my hands and pulling me away. Feeling faint from blood loss, I cannot resist, and let it carry me. <> I mutter, my voice devoid of any strength. <> The mysterious person drags me away from the chamber. <> Still blinded, I cannot even see where I am right now. My back is resting against a wet stone wall, but as I try to open my eyes I can only see blurry shapes. My wounds hurt, and I feel myself growing faint each passing second. I can hear distant sounds, whispered words and some louder, angry cries. The noise of footsteps splashing in the shallow water, running... I pray for my companion''s safety. However, a different sound is nearing me. Clicking, bubbling... Still robbed of my vision, I can only discern a confused shape coming towards me. The thing moves sideways, making a clicking noise as it comes closer. [Navi: Detected- Swamp Crab lvl 2] So, some kind of crab-like monster is coming my way, perhaps drawn by the scent of blood. Anybody else in my condition would consider this to be a nightmare scenario, being wounded, unable to move and bleeding out as something hungry approaches. To me, right now...it''s a blessing. <> I quickly envelop the crab with my skill, crushing it, absorbing the monster as fast as I can. Right now it''s the only way to heal my wounds. As I let the skill work, I painfully break the arrows sticking out of my body, extracting them from my wounds. Struggling to not let myself scream. Enraged, I jump to my feet as the healing effect that comes from Absorption restores my body. I swear to God, if those fuckers killed my friends... <> A puzzled voice comes out of thin air. Literally, there is nothing in front of me. As I look around in confusion, the air in front of me ripples,and something emerges from it. Retel and Levia, wounded but still alive. Carrying them, a girl wearing a dark robe. A magician? Still, she saved us, apparently. I hurry to her side, helping her to bring my friends to a dry spot. Levia is still conscious, being only lightly wounded on her leg. Retel however is in more serious danger, as his chest is bleeding profusely and he''s fainted due to the injury he received. <> I ask the magician girl as Levia tends to Retel''s wound. She''s panting heavily, perhaps fatigued due to the effort of transporting two bodies while maintaining an active spell. I expected her to retort something like ¡°what, no thank you whatsoever?¡±, instead she simply makes a gesture with her hand, signaling me to shut my mouth. As she does so, the sound of someone running around comes close to us...too close. When the noise fades, she finally talks. <> She whispers with a tired voice. Still, a safe spot? I remember being almost eaten by a monster here...although in the end I ate the monster. Well, sort of. I take a deep breath, to let rage slip away. It will do us no good, right now. <> <> She hits the mark. Still, judging from her words... <> Now that I take a better look at her, I recognize her figure. She was in the Gateway building the same day that we did our first exploration in the Dungeon, the girl that caused a commotion at the reception desk. As I tell her so, she makes a bitter laugh. <> She sighs, deeply, holding her knees as she sits. <> She makes a sign with her hand, as if she''s brushing off my words. Her pale, silver hair slightly cover her eyes, and her small frame is hidden by the large, black robe that she wears. I am nervously looking around, focusing my attention on the two entrances of the small passageway where we are. It is dangerous to stay here, enemies could find us any second now. Marica seems to notice my nervousness. She pats my shoulder. <> I exhale a deep breath, relieved. With this, we can safely wait for Levia to heal Retel, instead of running away with Retel still wounded. <> As I ask her so, I sit besides her. She shakes her head, clutching her clothes as she starts telling me about our assailants. <> <> <> Her words make me shudder. Something bad is going on around here, apparently. And it gets worse... <> She clutches her clothes as she speak, her lips trembling in anger. << I managed to fend them off, but from that day, I never went home again. Using my magic I sneaked inside the Dungeon, and I only go out to take provisions and pester the Guild to send someone here to investigate. Damn, they even suggested that my friends just went and kicked me out of the party, and that I was just doing commotion in order to sabotage my former party!>> What she says is really heavy to sink in. Can the Guild really have no clue about what''s going on here? <> <> She pauses for a moment, almost as if she''s holding back tears. <> What she''s doing is really risky. The thing that baffles me here is how can the Guild be in the dark about this? It should go against the organization''s interests if some murderers prowl inside the Dungeon, killing off adventurers. There are two explanations here...perhaps the whole Guild knows what is going on, and they are just covering it up for whatever reason. Most likely, someone from Leidus''s group has infiltrated the Guild, perhaps in some high position, and is managing information and providing false evidence to protect and conceal his group''s criminal activity. <> <> It really seems that trouble follows me at every corner... I sat there with Marica, waiting for Levia to finish her treatment of Retel''s wound. After a while, Retel regains consciousness again. Levia hugs him, and I pat his shoulder while giving a tired smile. This is too much to bear. We consume a light meal, sharing it with Marica as we decide our next moves. The group still prowls the entire floor. We can hear them, searching for us. They probably have some more members, keeping watch at the entrance and exit of this floor. <> I leave the decision to my comrades. The enemies out-level and outnumber us, so fighting them could lead to very bad situations for us. Also, they have a better knowledge of the entire place, since it appears that they are used to hunting in this level. The fact that the group before managed to escape Navi''s detection poses a definite threat to us. We always fought having the advantage of knowing the number and position of enemies around us, thus avoiding ambushes or sudden attacks. However, against this group, which has superior knowledge about the floor''s layout and the means to effectively conceal themselves from us, it will be almost impossible to just try and run away while avoiding them, while simply engaging them in battle will be immensely risky. Still...I want to make them pay. Using such underhanded tricks, abusing our ingenuity as we ran towards someone we thought in danger, only to ambush and hurt us. They almost killed my companions, almost killed ME. Of course I want them to suffer a bit. But, I cannot decide this by myself. My companions could feel otherwise, maybe they want to hurry to safety as soon as we can. <> Says Retel, clutching his fist in anger. <> Levia''s voice sounds angered, cold and distant. Such tone is unbefitting of her, who is usually cheerful and positive. Her face is flustered, and her eyes...teary, but burning with fury. Her lips tremble as she tries to contain her emotions, however she''s doing a really bad job of it. I grab her shoulders, forcing her to look at me. <> I whisper at her, giving the best smile I can in this situation. <> She smiles back, and goes to Retel''s side, searching her brother''s embrace. <> The two of them nod in response. It will be dangerous, of course, but that''s what we decided. <> Levia says to Marica, extending a hand to her. The two girls exchange a long look, before Marica stands up and grabs Levia''s hand. [Navi: Marica joined the Party!] Navi''s cheerful voice in this instance is really out of place... To help us plan a better strategy, Marica starts to share some details about her abilities. She''s a level 10 magician, capable of using light magic to blind opponents and operate a minor camouflage,while her sound magic can be used to inflict confusion or to produce small distractions. <>Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Marica''s hand glow in a silver light, as she freezes a puddle of water. On her other hand, a small flame begins to dance. <> This time, she targets a small mushroom near the wall. As before, the mushroom freezes, but after that, Marica snaps her finger, making the mushroom shatter in a small explosion. <> So, nothing like elemental magic...it''s something more related to physics than what I had imagined. By manipulating heat, she can freeze a target by taking the heat away from it, and use the absorbed energy to start flames. Next, we explain to her our abilities in turn. She is fascinated by my skill, it seems. <> Outside of the safe spot made by Marica''s magic, there are two warriors patrolling the tunnels. It seems they belong to Leidus'' group. What to do now...I am clearly seeing them, but the simple thought that there could be more enemies hidden, impossible to detect...it makes me hesitate. We''re still hidden from their view, so no immediate danger is on us. What can we do in this situation... <> Using Navi''s communication function, I instruct Marica on the next moves. First, I ask her to cast concealing magic on me. The air ripples in front of my body, giving a strange feeling when the spell is complete. Now I am concealed from sight. Still, this spell will not make me completely invisible, and of course my steps inside the shallow water that covers the floor can still be heard and seen due to the water splashing and rippling. I decide to try something crazy. Using Black Fluid, I try to cling to the ceiling. The skill manages to support my weight, and I try to advance using the skill. It''s difficult, and tiresome. Using this method, I come closer to the enemies. One of them almost seem to notice something, but he just brushes his shoulder as he continues in his path. My companions are still in the safe spot. I give the signal to Marica, and she casts her blinding spell right in the middle of the room. I preemptively close my eyes, but the enemies are caught unaware, thus being blinded by the sudden light. Dropping down from the ceiling, I rush behind one of the enemies, ready to strike him. My hand trembles, but anger trumps the thought of hurting another person. I plunge the blade made with Black Fluid right into the man''s neck. These two were the only ones inside the room, otherwise they would have reacted to Marica''s spell, moving from their position after being suddenly blinded, thus revealing their presence. But nothing else besides us and the two enemies we spotted seems to be moving in this room. As I take out one of them, my companions deal with the other. Levia''s arrow pierces straight into the other guy''s head, making him fall to his back, his legs twitching as life forfeits him. We managed to take them out without making too much noise, but, for the good of our plan, we need to dispose of the bodies. We cannot afford to leave them here, risking to alert the rest of their group. We proceed by taking off the clothes and armor they are wearing. Smeared in blood as they are, we cannot use the items we just stripped off from the bodies. Now, only one task is left. Corpse disposal. Disgusted by what I am about to do, I ask my companions to look away. Reluctant, I activate Black Fluid on the deceased. I almost vomit by just hearing the sounds that the skill makes while consuming the corpses, knowing that they are humans makes me sick. Still, it''s something that needs to be done. I do it again with the second body, leaving the scene as if nothing at all happened here. I try to not mind the look of disgust in Marica''s eyes. Of course, we could just leave the bodies here, maybe hidden away. The monsters would have probably eaten them, but, more likely, they would have been discovered by Leidus''s group. <> Retel suggests so while holding a breastplate that belonged to one of the people we just killed. That thought itself still lingers in my mind, too heavy to sink in. We killed someone. I killed a human being. It was out of self defense, surely...but still, murder is murder. I try to shake away that thought, since dwelling on it will only hinder us right now. If I ever survive this, I will ponder about it, even pray for forgiveness. But right now, I need to be as cold as I can, to keep my mind lucid, unclouded. It''s more difficult than it sounds. Still, I need to focus on what''s happening here. Retel hands me the breastplate. It''s made with leather, studded with metal to increase protection. It smells badly, of sweat and blood, and the crimson liquid stains the leather, still wet and warm. Of course, the enemy will be able to spot the bloodstain on the armor immediately. To use it, we need to remove the stain. Also, I doubt we could just pass for someone belonging to their group even if we don their clothes. Still, our own armor was damaged during the ambush, so we need protective gear. Especially Retel, since his breastplate was sliced open before. An idea pops up. Perhaps...I could use my skill to remove the blood, absorbing only the blood while leaving the armor intact. <> [Navi: Selective absorption of substance is within the skill''s capabilities. Would you like to proceed?] Activating the skill again, I let it drain the blood from the item. I try to ignore the message that notifies me of human blood acquisition. Still, the breastplate is clean now, and we can use it. I hand it to Retel again, as I proceed to clean the other equipment we stripped from those two. The armor and clothes does not fit neither me nor Retel, since they are tailored for adults. Still, we need them in order to better move around with more protection, replacing our previous equipment and clothes, damaged from the attack earlier. Donning the new clothes, we move out from the corridor, aiming for the exit. Using Black Fluid in surveillance mode, I scan the area around us, trying to locate possible threats. Inside a chamber, distant no more than 100 meters from our position, I find a lone member of Leidus''s group. He''s kneeling besides a corpse, busy as he strips down the equipment from the dead body. Again, we decide to strike, using the same strategy from before. Marica launches her blinding spell, targeting the man. This time, however... Movement in the water. Surprised by Marica''s spell, two men lose their balance, slipping in the water and making splashing noises that reveal their position. As they do so, Navi manages to actually detect them, making it possible for me to see their position. Taking advantage of their momentary blindness, we launch an all- out assault with our skills and Marica''s heat magic. She manages to freeze one of the renegades on spot, striking another with a condensed fireball. The man is caught on fire, but he quickly drops and rolls into the shallow water, extinguishing the flames from his body. The frozen adventurer is being pinned by Levia''s arrows. A grizzly scene, with the cold flesh being shattered as the arrows impact against the man''s body. Retel deals with the burned adventurer, impaling his spear into his head. The third one, however, manages to pull and fire some sort of signal flare. He evades my attack and runs away, avoiding the arrows and attacks from my skill. This is bad... We do not even have the leisure of running away. Attracted by the signal flare, more renegade adventurers jump into the chamber, weapons in hand. Six of them in total, outnumbering us. A group of four comes from the direction where their comrade ran, while two others emerged from a narrow passageway on the side of the chamber. Only two options...retreat or advance and face them. We decide to retreat into the tunnel that we came from. The reason is simple...we can lead them to us, using the narrow entrance as a bottleneck. Even place some traps with my skill. However, the group does not follow us. They split off, with only two people remaining in the room, shooting arrows at us. <> Retel shouts in panic. Moving faster than us and having a better knowledge of this place''s layout, they will make a pincer move on us, perhaps gaining reinforcements from other members of their organization. The two of them remaining into the large chamber are not pursuing, sticking only to make us go further inside the corridor by shooting arrows at us, while keeping the narrow exit under their aim. If we go that direction, their arrows will pierce us immediately. We can only push into the corridor. Still, the others will probably come from the side and the gallery''s other end. No escape from the narrow corridor. Their superior knowledge of this level''s layout will prove decisive in the long run. Not only flanking, they could just easily lead us into some kind of ambush or trap. I can hear the echoes of approaching footsteps, splashing in the shallow water. They are near. Quick, I need to think...think... We had a chance when we had the element of surprise, but now the situation is reversed, as we are trapped into a narrow space, without even enough air to breathe. Narrow place, without enough air...an idea begins to form in my thoughts. A desperate measure, still...it could be our only chance here. <> <> Good. I steel my will for the next move. <> Marica looks at me with wide open eyes. <> Enraged, she starts speaking quickly in a high pitched, nervous voice. I grasp her shoulders, forcing her to look me straight in the eyes. <> I say to her, perhaps trying to convince myself along with her. <> Still, she agrees to do as I say. We band together with Retel and Levia, waiting for Marica''s spell. My heart is pounding, beating faster, too fast, almost like fear is making it burst away from my chest. <> As I say so, Marica activates her spell, concealing us under a rippling light. Now, only one thing left... I activate Black Fluid, producing as much as I can. Exerting myself to the limit, I change it into mist form, making it swirl around us, dispersing it into the narrow corridor. The effort that I am enduring right now is making me sweat profusely, but I need to keep it up, no matter what. Signals from Navi. The enemies are here. Three of them in total. The two that were shooting at us from the chamber came into the corridor, stationing near the entrance as to block us any chance of escape. Those are the only ones shown by Navi. However...there are more. From the opposite end, four of them are advancing towards our position, threading carefully. Another pair is coming from a narrow opening in the wall. They are closing in on us, looking around, examining every detail as to not fall into some kind of trap. Their camouflage is amazing, if I can say so. Even capable of eluding Navi, that should posses some kind of anti-spell property with her detection. Still, I can feel them, as they move inside the room saturated by the Black Fluid. It''s a weird sensation, feeling them move through my skill. <> I mutter, while my strength is almost at its limits, spent maintaining the gas form of my skill. <> one of them shouts to his companions after looking around. Another shakes his head. <> As he leaves his sentence hanging, he lifts his arm and mutter something. With a quick movement, he throws his arm down, producing some sort of rippling shock-wave all around him. The wave expands, crashing around Marica''s magic. Ripping it down. <> They shout almost at the same time. Still... I clutch my hand, changing the Black Fluid again. The same trick I used during the battle against the Hero. The group came close, and breathed the invisible gas I transformed Black Fluid into. After that, I only need to change the skill back to liquid form, choking them from inside. No need to make things excessively brutal by making blades extend from the skill. Well, it could be quicker that way... My little trick effectively deals with them. The other two at the entrance are quickly disposed off by Marica and Levia''s combined attack. A moment of respite. I drop to my knees, exhausted, panting with my breath in disarray from the effort. Controlling my skill so precisely, against this many targets at the same time was so draining that I almost feel myself faint. <> Retel comes to my side, supporting me as he hands me a small tonic made by Heod. A yellow looking liquid inside a small glass vial. I gulp the potion entirely, without paying mind to the bitter taste that it leaves in my mouth. The liquid reinvigorates me, giving back some energy. A stamina potion, made to recover energy after a prolonged effort. Still, no time to spare resting here. This time, I directly absorb the bodies without stripping their equipment first. Just to confirm something... As I thought, the items they wear are somehow removed and stored in my inventory, without being dismantled by the skill. [Navi: This function can be toggled off if you want to harvest raw materials from equipment] Well, good to know. I take out the clothes and armor from my inventory, handing them to Levia and Marica. <> Levia suggests her plan. Basically, she intends to pose as a prisoner, having me and Retel pose as members of Leidus''s gang. This way, we could approach the gang members, pretending to be escorting prisoners. <> Marica''s sudden remark makes Levia look down in embarrassment. <> Retel angrily retorts to Marica, defending his sister. This is bad. We''re all nervous, in a critical situation...the last thing we need is someone overreacting and starting a fight among us. I try to calm them down, to make them focus on the current situation. Taking a deep sigh I let my hands run on my face. <> I try to sound firm and confident, but deep down I am so scared that I just want to run away. Still, for our sake, I, We, cannot lose our heads. We need to think, and fast. <> <> Still a lot of them left... <> I try with all my might to not let that thought sink in, keeping it at bay. But it''s still there, emerging, clawing from the deep of my psyche. We killed fifteen people. We murdered them. We-are-murderers. I bite my lip to regain focus, but it does not work...that thought still lingers. <> This time, Levia''s suggestion gains a nod of approval from Marica. <> says the magician, walking ahead of us. <> Retel suggests to walk in formation, in order to be ready for possible ambush by the enemies. And so, we switch our positions. I walk in front of the group, acting as a scout. Since the last battle, I am constantly using Black Fluid in mist form. The detection range is significantly low than Navi''s, however with this method I can perceive if something moves, no matter if they are using skills or magic. It takes a heavy toll, but I will endure. The magician and Levia follow in the middle, while Retel takes rearguard position. Marica will give instructions about the way out using Navi. Having decided our organization, we depart from the spot. Just to be sure, I deployed some off-shots with camera-like surveillance around us, to avoid any kind of sudden attack from behind or our flanks. We move as fast as we can, sticking to Marica''s instructions. <> I ask the others that were caught in the circle. From their words, the skill forcibly activated a high regeneration rate on their own health, as high as the decrease on mine was. In short, this skill is dangerous. Perhaps, I could use it as a last resort, but, for now, I would refrain from using it. Heod¡¯s health potion does its work, restoring the amount I lost, while both Marica and Levia caution me about not carelessly trying skills like that one ever again. They¡¯re right, of course they are. Still, I am trying to find some use to it. I ask Levia to try something. She shakes her head, abiding but still not convinced about it. She activates her healing skill, targeting me. Then, once again, I use Well of Health.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. This time, the decrease on my health is countered by Levia¡¯s healing skill, a single target one. <> <> She looks at me worried. I smile to reassure her, and go with the next test. Her body releases a white aura, that expands in a ring around her. From my own, a red one, smaller but more intense. The two intertwine without canceling out or interfering with each other. The decrease on my health is significantly lessened by Levia¡¯s skill. <> He shrugs his shoulders, moving into the spot. Surprised, he states that the two skills work in unison,increasing his health regeneration by a large amount. I nod, canceling the skill and letting Levia restore the health I lost. With this, my new skill has become somewhat usable. Still dangerous, but usable. And, if I manage to avoid damage altogether while keeping it, it could take us out of some nasty situation, if someone among the others ends up injured enough to require a powerful healing. < > Levia beckons me, her hand on my shoulder, her eyes gazing in mine. Smiling, she heads to Retel¡¯s side. I take a deep breath, and return to focus my attention on the Status screen. I have still to allocate the points I got from this new level up. Still, level thirty-nine. It seems so high, now, as I remember the time I woke up in that forest, my stats being the lowest, without the slightest idea about this strange world. In some ways, I still feel like that sometimes, although, I have definitely gone through some changes from that time. Shaking my head, I dismiss those thoughts and focus on preparing dinner. The cooking skill I have has barely had any progress, since I have been relying on Heod¡¯s food, cooked and stored in my Inventory. Now that I think about it, I have been neglecting a lot of things that could help me gain an edge in battle. My Alchemy skill, for example, or the Crafting one. If I trained them as well as I did with Black Fluid then, and Shoggoth now, perhaps I could produce something good for both me and the others. The problem is, finding enough time to do everything. Especially here, where between battles the spare time at our disposal is taken for necessary rest and eating to recover our energies. Perhaps, after this Dive is done I should take some time to work on those two skills. Although, having able people to rely on for item production, like Heod for potions and Helena for what concerns armor and weapons, has surely served me well until now. We spend some more time by resting and then making preparations to head further into the thirtieth floor. The last part, as usual, has less monsters roaming around before the exit is revealed to us. Descending down the spiral staircase, we find the safe space halfway through it, and rest there for the ¡°night¡±. After making the usual reports, I give a call to Heod to let him know how things went on our part, and to have a general update on the situation. I left reporting to the Guild to Dahl, and I asked him to propose to Telesia about adding someone to our group. Asking her would be the best choice, since she knows all notable adventurers in the Guild, and she may point us towards someone with both proficiency and experience in dealing with the Dungeon. Taking someone with a low level and ¡°power leveling¡± him or her would be an appealing idea, but the sheer time needed for something like this is too much, given the circumstances. Better rely on someone who is already close to our level. I go to sleep, spending some time in that strange torpor state that coincides with my level up screen. The points I gained, I put them all into Intelligence. Now, my stats are not distributed almost equally anymore, as my Int stat is now at one hundred and twenty points. Luck is at sixty, and Acc at fifty, with both Str and Agi being forty-five. Charisma, that weird, composite stat, is at one hundred and sixty five, being calculated as the sum of Intelligence and Strength. Being done with the level up, I drift into proper sleep. The next ¡°day¡± goes as usual, with us entering the new floor and sweeping our way through. The thirty-first floor abandons the ¡°sea¡± pattern, in favor of a ¡°mountain range¡± scenario. Harsh rock as the floor, open spaces with scarce vegetation and a ceiling that shines blue, like a mocking version of a clear sky. The monsters in here, are flying type creatures, all above level thirty. We had to deal with flying enemies before, but that was back in the upper floors of the Dungeon, where the cramped spaces made it difficult for the creatures to maneuver their bodies in the air. In here, however, the large, open space allow the flying creature to soar freely into the air, making it difficult, and sometimes impossible, for melee fighters like Dahl and Retel to do any harm to them. Retel is using his shield non-stop, biding his time for when an attack by me, Levia or Marica knocks the monsters out of the air, and dealing the decisive blows along with Dahl. These creatures here have frail, light bodies, more suited to avoiding attacks rather than defending from them. Their health drops to zero with each strike from Retel¡¯s spear, or Dahl¡¯s blades. Still, the toughest challenge here is not the monster or the difficult terrain. Much like on a true mountaintop, the air here is light, with a scarce quantity of oxygen. Fatigue is mounting rapidly on us, since we¡¯re not used to fighting in these conditions, and we¡¯re forced to take breaks more often. Cold air, hard to breathe, and the flock of flying monsters relentlessly attacking our group. Moreover, a large shadow is moving above the fake clouds that cover the ceiling. Surely, the Champion of this level is there, flying in circles above the central portion of this place. This floor does not only have unpleasant things in it, tho. Rich mineral nodes are abundant in the rocky terrain, and some of the rare plants that grow in here are priced ingredients for mana recovery potions. The monsters themselves, have feathers that are highly sought by the crafting masters of Sendria, along with a peculiar tree that grows here. Its trunk twisted and black, roughly reaching a height of three meters and with scarce leaves adorning its branches. This tree provides a tough and flexible wood, used in the fabrication of high class bows and crossbows. In short, the materials found here are worth the risk. But, above all else, the monsters here yield a decent amount of experience if compared to those of the floors above. Still, we need to defeat a lot of them in order to level up, and given the difficult conditions we cannot go on with the same speed we had in the floors above. There are not only flying monsters in this new floor, however. Some packs of mountain goats, with large horns that seem made out of rock itself roam the place, hopping from rock to rock with great agility and attacking whatever enters their field of view. Rarer, but stronger than those, there are some large bull-like creatures, covered in a thick brown wool and boasting horns as long as a human body. And, deadlier of them all, large mountain leopards, with their snowy fur and fierce claws, laying in wait under some rock¡¯s shadow only to leap out in ambush. A place full of hazards, where powerful magic can easily be a double edged sword, causing the rock to break and fall into an avalanche that could reveal itself lethal to the casters. Moreover, the ground itself often ends in a ravine, and we¡¯re forced to leap distances in order to cross them. The more we get closer to the center, the more fragmented the terrain is, with wider gaps over towering heights that we need to cross in order to push forward. We spent two entire days to cross the thirty-firs level, and twice the time to reach and surpass the thirty-second floor. Battling the Champion monsters in those conditions was harsh and difficult, but we managed to bring them down nonetheless. The thirty-second floor is home to a Safe zone held by the Guild. But, only the entrance room along with some others nearby are safely kept by the adventurers. The rest of it, a system of caves and galleries on a cliff, interconnected among them and dwelling with monsters, is still left in a ¡°wild state¡±. The thirty-second floor is organized in a weird way. The entrance and exits are on two opposite cliffs, separated by a huge chasm where flying monsters dwell. Two routes are to be taken in order to surpass this level. The first one, is a suspended bridge that connects several stone pillars emerging from the ground below. It is the fastest route, but the most dangerous one. The other way, is to climb down the cliff using a narrow mountain path, traverse the chasm¡¯s bottom and climb up the other side of the cliff. Longest, but simpler given that most monsters reside on the upper portion, and the even footing allows for a better battle ground. It goes without saying that we took the quickest route. The Champion of the thirty-second floor was a large Eagle monster, its level thirty-two. The thing attacked with gusts of wind from its wings, before swooping down with its talon to finish off prey. We watched a group of adventurers fail to take it on, decimated by the creature so quickly that there was no time for us to do anything. Still, much like the almost identical monster that was the Champion of the floor above, we managed to restrain it, forcing the monster on the limited ground and killing it there. All in all, despite the awful fighting conditions, we managed well. These two floors netted us a bounty of three levels, taking the group to level forty-two. And now, floor number thirty-three opens before our eyes. Instead of following the ¡°mountain¡± environment, this one is a dry desert of red sands and dunes, the same as the floor below, where I fought Leidus¡¯ group some time ago. In here, scorpion monsters dwell above the sand, while snakes and lizard creatures wait below it, ready to jolt out in ambush. The scorching heat makes it difficult to walk and fight in this place, but, using few spells is enough to deal with it. Definitely better than the scarce air of the previous two floors, without a single doubt. We¡¯re advancing through floors with high speed, and, if we keep this up, we might be able to reach the fortieth floor before the estimated time. And, if things go well there, we could even think about pushing further down. During all this time spent in the Dungeon, I have not received any new notification or hint about a new Trial. If I correctly recall, I have collected thirty pieces of that ¡°Crown¡± thing that seems to be the focus of it. And, I have been wondering about what the hell all this means. The trials, they seem to be fashioned in order to make a ¡°Candidate Demon Lord¡± like me grow into a full fledged one. That, will happen whenever I, or someone else, manages to collect all the pieces of this ¡°Crown¡± mentioned every time. But, it¡¯s not like it is a physical item, I suppose the pieces are to be considered more like a fragmented power rather than a proper item. Although, for what I know, it could be that upon completion a fuckin¡¯ Crown will be materialized before me. This world is crazy enough for that to happen after all, says the guy with a skill that eat things alive. And, when the trials will be completed, what will happen to me? Will I stay the same as I am now, will I still be Roshal, a human, a person, only with some insane power at my disposal? After seeing other powerful people, namely John and that sorry being of the Laughing man, I cannot help but think about how there might be some catch to all this. Ending up like John, confined into his Dungeon floor but with seemingly God-like abilities does not seem too bad of a fate. But, and I fear that, my situation might have some more similarities with that of the Laughing Man. I remember John calling him a ¡°broken¡± Demon Lord. That time, I asked him what he meant with that, and he just shrugged his shoulders, saying something like the man bartered power for his sanity. Will the same happen to me? I try to not think about it too far, to not let my mind dwell on such scenarios that are far in time from now, to focus on more pressing concerns. But, that thought is always there, gnawing its way in my mind right as I close my eyes and try to drift asleep, during moments of respite from one battle and the other. Along with the other things I have to worry about. Still, we thread on in the desert floor, against the warm wind that sweeps clouds of sand towards us. The flock of monsters attacking us from the desert sands, their attacks being based on poison and wind. To this point, we¡¯re easily tearing through groups of monsters, without breaking as much of a sweat. It feels good for our, for my own ego, but, this security that we have it, it could easily become hubris and lead to some mistake. We need to keep our focus, otherwise we will end up in some bad situations. That¡¯s the main risk of the Dungeon, as a whole, something that has doomed many adventurers to a swift death, or worse, a slow one. Overconfidence, especially for those groups like ours, that have started to gain some semblance of power and think themselves capable of handling each and every situation. We¡¯ve recently seen one such party, rushing through an area that was littered with monsters, below the adventurers¡¯ level. And they rushed into it, ignoring the fact that the terrain was treacherous, thinking themselves powerful enough to not suffer any consequences. They fell to the Champion of that level, swooped away by gusts of wind or maimed by the bird creature¡¯s giant talons. It was a grizzly show, and it happened so fast that we could not do anything about it, other than remembering and reflecting about what happened before our eyes. And so, even if we currently can rush through this floor, and take on multiple groups of monsters at the same time, we¡¯re still playing it with caution, using the terrain to our advantage, leading monsters into choke-points between dunes of sand or exposed rock formations before dealing with them. For now, it is enough, since the creatures attacking us, even those with some semblance of intelligence, do not resort to complex tactics or dirty strategies. But, soon, perhaps even sooner than we can expect, we will have to face human opponents. Unlike the fight I had with Leidus¡¯s party, the soldiers and Heroes from Aldora will pose a threat different from everything we¡¯ve faced so far. The army members seem to have some weird kind of skill or power that nullifies any magic or attacks based on mana, including enemy skills. And, from what I remember from the time I spent in that Aldoran fort, each soldier, even the younger recruits, are above level forty. And that¡¯s without even considering the Heroes. The one we barely survived was above level seventy, and perhaps, he¡¯s now even stronger than that. For that reason we need to increase our levels as fast as we can. Reaching at least level seventy, or, in the ideal case, level one hundred. Although, I fear that even that goal might not be enough. After all, I know from seeing John that it is possible to go far beyond level one hundred, and he might be not the only one to have reached such high level. Most likely, someone among the Heroes has broken past that level, perhaps being on par with John himself. From the information that Navi told me about the level system of this world, common people cannot break past level one hundred. By her words, there are exception to this rule, such as special existences, like me or the Heroes. Basically, to break past that point it is necessary to receive power from a God, a blessing of some sort. In short, normal people would require special circumstances in order to rise above their limits. That fact leads to some consideration. First, no matter how large the army of a country, it will have only a handful of people above level one hundred, but, a single one of those could easily rival a small elite force on his own, even hold power comparable to that of an entire army. To the specific situation between Sendria and Aldora, the advantage, even if somehow Sendria¡¯s army as a whole might have higher numbers and average higher level, it will all be nullified by the fact that Aldora has already several people with those ¡°special circumstances¡±. And, the situation is even worse, since Aldora ¡®s army is definitely larger and more prepared than Sendria¡¯s. Even without taking into account what is happening with Alvarez, Sendria will start at great disadvantage if, or it is better to say, when war breaks out. Even if our group manages to reach a high enough level, it will all be for naught if the Heroes and Aldora¡¯s army focus their attack on Sendria. Simply, we will be overwhelmed. That will happen in the scenario of an open war, or a siege on Sendria. The only way for Sendria to survive a war against Aldora, would be to rely on guerrilla tactics in its territory, using small elite groups to hinder the Army¡¯s advance. But, all these are still empty considerations after all, made by someone like me, that lacks a clear grasp about what could happened and how it will. For now, I have to focus on the worst case scenario, and work expecting that. In short, increase my level and that of my party, and end this trial thing as soon as I can. The first part is ¡°easy¡±, at least in its concept, since we have a perfect tool to abuse in order to achieve that goal. Just, head down the Dungeon, beat things to death and increase your level. As simple as it gets, without the need to roam the land in search of creatures to slay, as it would have been the case without a Dungeon at our disposal. The latter, however, completing the trials, will be more difficult to accomplish. First, because I do not have the slightest clue about how or where to start the next one. Not even Navi, or John, had information about them, although I suspect that Navi might be withholding something from me. That thing has been really strange, sometimes helpful, sometimes purposefully keeping herself from telling me the information I needed, always with that cheerful and teasing tone. There might be more to that, but, it¡¯s not like I can do something about it. After all, I rely on that thing for several actions right now, and it has become somewhat indispensable for me. Sighing, I return my attention to the place we¡¯re in. For a while, we¡¯re just walking in the desert, without any monster attacking us. The signals from Navi¡¯s map are all listed as distant, far away in the remote parts of this floor. It¡¯s like this area is devoid of monsters, consisting in just a big walk into the sand. In the distance, I can see some mirage. Palms and flowing water. There might be some magic spell woven in there, since the images I see seem so realistic. For normal parties, it could be dangerous. The long walk into the scorching desert, with limited supplies, and then, suddenly, an oasis in the distance. There¡¯s even the sound of running water, and chirping birds. The air too, it smells like ripe fruits and wet sand. But, of course, it is just an elaborate illusion, cast by the thing that waits under the mirage, its jaws open in the pit of swirling sand that the image conceals. The signal from it is distant, one hundred meters below us, and the others are even further away. <> Retel asks, his eyes fixed on the distant shapes of trees and the promise of water. Perhaps, the effect of it might be enhanced when someone is dehydrated or hungry, but, since we have Inventory, provisions and water have never been a problem for our group. And, most importantly, it seems like the others were able to see through the mirage easily, even without something like Navi telling them that those images are not real. <> Dahl answers, picking up a stone and throwing it towards the oasis, now distant nothing more than forty meters. The rock arcs its way up, flying with great speed before starting to descend its way down. As it touches the ¡°oasis¡±, it flies through a palm, passing through the trunk without even making a sound. What does make a sound is the giant worm that erupts from the oasis, disrupting the illusion it cast and closing its maws with a loud noise, echoing in the air. It returns in its pit, and the oasis appears again. <> Levia asks, straining her eyes to see past the oasis. There are more of them, scattered along the desert, surrounding the central portion of this floor. <> Dahl¡¯s answer sheds some light on the creatures. As he continues, he shares that he learned this from his sister, that often shared to him stories about the monsters she fought in the Dungeon. <> Retel asks, stretching his limbs in anticipation. The boy likes to fight, perhaps a bit too much. <> I step in, glad to have found a useful thing in this desert. The oasis is nothing more than the product of a skill, as Navi¡¯s detection informed me. Three skills, to be precise. I summon Shoggoth, using all its mass. The monster I need to take down is huge, although being a normal ¡°mob¡± in this floor, not even an elite. A body length of several hundred meters, hidden below the sand, twisted on itself. I wonder how the hell these things manage to grow so large in here, without a vast amount of creatures to feast on. Perhaps they survive by ¡°eating¡± mana, it cannot be just from eating monsters and adventurers. Still, it matters little. I send Shoggoth into the oasis, letting it be eaten by the creature. It will be easier to consume it than trying to wrestle against the monster and absorb it. Doing like this, Shoggoth can take its sweet time. Half an hour. That¡¯s how much time my skill needed to devour the level thirty-three monster. From it, the skill has grown again, and I obtained a copy of the three skills I wanted. But, I think this time the experience will have to wait. I send Shoggoth into another oasis, repeating the process. First, these monsters are easy to kill with my skill. Without any doubt, their colossal bodies will have some kind of hard armor, on top of being hidden inside the sand, making them difficult targets to hit. Attacking them from the inside, I can bypass all their defenses, and consume their bodies without having to force the beast out, or giving it the opportunity to move or retaliate. From their bodies, I will gain a huge increase in Shoggoth¡¯s mass. But the main reason that compels me to absorb more, is to have more copies of those three skills, in order to integrate them together and produce a stronger version of the skill for me to use. I apologize to the others for the lost experience, but this egoistic decision is in order to gain some useful skill. I let Shoggoth run rampant, devouring the monsters one after the other. Since this area is perceived as dangerous by the floor¡¯s other creatures, it is safe once the worms have been dealt with. The huge worms in this area were twenty, all of them ended up as food for Shoggoth. From the entire process, I gained a lot of new skills, some of them definitely useless, like one called ¡°Sand Burrow¡±, that allows the user to dig a pit in sand. But, the three skills I wanted, those have some good use. All of them related to illusions, the only downside of them being their orange rank. And that was the reason that compelled me to send Shoggoth on an eating spree, in order to get the highest amount of each skill¡¯s copy and Integrate them into a more powerful version. The first one, it is called Phantasm Sound. It allows the holder to create sounds with mana, and ¡°play¡± them in a selected location. The next one is Phantasm Smell, similar, but concerning smell and scent rather than hearing. And, the last one Phantom Illusion, that allows to project complex images using mana. All three combined, used at the same time, allowed the worms to weave the realistic illusion of an oasis, masking their presence underneath them. After discarding the useless skills I got from the monsters, it is time to start the Integration process. First, I take each single skill and fuse it with another copy of itself, taking each single skill to blue rank. This could be enough, but I feel like pushing my luck further and trying something else. The three blue skills have compatibility among them, and it is possible for me to fuse them together into a single skill. After taking a deep breath, I start the process. It takes slightly longer than the other tries, making me fear for the worst outcome. Of course, I still have some copies of the skill saved, so I will not lose them completely if this does not go well, only, I would prefer to have the blue rank in them. As Navi¡¯s message signals me of the successful Integration, I breathe a sigh of relief. The new skill, named Phantom Illusion, has a complete effect including sound, smell and sight. I immediately try it, projecting a copy of myself. It is perfect in all details, except the lack of substance when I try to touch it. Using more mana, I can summon more copies, or project different images, even going as far as making them interact with each other. The mana cost is a bit high for complex actions and sounds, but it¡¯s manageable. Grinning from ear to ear, I go back to the others, setting out towards the central portion of this floor. This level¡¯s Champion will help me test the skill into battle. We thread on, walking distances on the shifting desert sand, stopping from time to time to deal with smaller monsters. Slowly, as we thread further toward the central portion of this floor, the Elite monsters start to appear. They are¡plants. For the first time, I see a plant monster. Specifically, they¡¯re moving cactus plants, shaped into humanoid form and ambushing whatever comes close to them. Their sap seems to have intense healing properties, especially against burns, so we quickly collect the monsters remains, careful to do the least amount of damage needed to kill them. No point in collecting the sap if we blast it all over this floor with a strong spell, or if we burn it down. Thankfully, they are not so difficult to deal with, a hard enough blow on their ¡°head¡± being enough to bring them down for good. Still, these monsters seem to lack eyes or any kind of sensory system. I try to absorb one, for good measure, and earn the skill ¡°Infrared vision¡± from them. In short, they perceive things by their body heat. Much to my surprise, as I try to Integrate the skill it gets incorporated into Navi instead, powering up her detection system. I try the new mode out, and it is a bit weird, the way it warps my vision into shades of color instead of defined form. The world becomes blurred, blue, green, yellow orange and red taking over the softer, richer shades of color that characterize normal vision. I deactivate it immediately, relegating the new function for Navi to use separately, like I did with ultrasound detection some times ago. Still, it might show its usefulness somewhere down the road. For now, I am fine with my old way of seeing the world. Before heading further into the central portion, we take some times to clear the materials and resources around the place, along with some time dedicated to the usual preparations and respite before the battle. This Champion could prove itself to be though challenge, we cannot just waltz in and confront it head on. The central portion of this desert floor is different from the rest, tall red rocks that look similar to those seen in pictures of the Grand Canyon, only smaller in scale. Emerging from the sands, they form a circular structure, like a ring of rock surrounding an open space. Like an arena of some sort. I send some offshoots from Shoggoth to survey the area, trying to ascertain the dangers in there, and what kind of Champion monster awaits us. In there, immobile, the Elite monsters look like normal desert vegetation, their thorns slightly quivering the only thing that betray the cactus-like monsters. Among them, a giant plant of the same species stands towering, deep green in color and with a pink flower on top. I guess that, when the Champion will reveal itself, it will look like some ripoff of a popular monster from a long RPG series. I sigh when seeing it, a bit disappointed and sure that the design of it must be the work of John. As my ¡°scout¡± identifies the monster, its status screen reveals the name of the Champion. Yes, it is definitely a ripoff. Shaking my head, I return my attention to the preparation for the upcoming fight. In there, I will use the new skill to see its effectiveness, although, I think that it will be of little use, given how the monsters do not rely on any of those senses to hunt. It was successful against the other kind of monsters in this floor, like the scorpions and snakes, but in this battle, it will be less successful unless I modify its use a bit. I could try to add a spell to the illusions, mimicking bodily heat to each displayed illusion. It will add to the total mana cost of the illusion, and it will be more difficult to coordinate everything and move it as I want. But, it is an interesting idea, and I want to see it through. I do some quick tests, realizing how by adding some more mana, I can even use the illusions to attack. Not that the illusion themselves can, but, I could trick the opponent into thinking that the attack came from them, opening Inventory in their position to release a spell or arrow, or even casting directly a spell in their position. Although, the latter will have more chances of me being exposed. I try both strategies, and the first one proves to be the better solution. As the others complete their preparations, we head towards the rock formation, ready for the next battle. Unlike the other times, the Champion does not react immediately. The Elite monsters do, uprooting themselves and launching their attacks on our figures. Only, we¡¯re not there. Masked by Marica¡¯s spell, which dropped the temperature of the air around us, thus making it impossible for the monsters to actually ¡°see¡± our bodies, we¡¯re observing the scene from above the rocks. What the monsters are attacking are my illusions, with the temperature spell added to them. The monster chase that fake body heat, basically launching their attacks on thin air. Maybe, that is the reason why the Champion has yet to show any movement. Perhaps, it has some other way to discern its prey. Still, the Elite monsters are being distracted by the illusions, and I can lead them away from the ¡°big boss¡±. Doing this, I can even round them up in a single place, and unleash an attack to kill a vast number of them. And that¡¯s exactly what we do. Using fire this time, I weave a spell together with Marica. Her help in doing so greatly amplifies the output, since I can use the raw energy from my spell with her structure, and enhance it for more control. She¡¯s also beginning to learn some tricks by observing my spells, without me even sharing the knowledge from ¡°that place¡±. Perhaps, when we will head back to the surface, I will arrange her a meeting with John. Definitely, the Dungeon Master has deeper knowledge than me about both worlds, and Marica, or any magician for that matter, would greatly improve with his knowledge. As the spell is ready, we start the attack, making the area where the Elite monsters stand erupt into fire. Channeling winds to further fuel the flame and keep it under control, until a raging swirl of flames lit up the area. Arrows from Levia deal with those monsters that were lucky, or had the last second reflex of getting out of the area. The others are burnt to ashes. A bit of a shame, given the materials destroyed in the process. But, oh well, the experience is all we need after all. Next, it is the Champion¡¯s turn to fall. Chapter 28- Back to Town After dealing with the Elite monsters, we head towards the towering figure of this floor¡¯s Champion monster. <> I check with the others, waiting for the mana potion I just gulped down to start its effects. All in their respective positions, still shrouded by the concealing spell, the others signal their readiness. Once again, I coordinate with Marica to start a fire-based magic. This time, the target is a single one, albeit powerful. And so, we do not need a large area of effect, just a concentrated, high damaging burst of energy. The structure is made, and the power charged into the spell. It ignites, propelling forward a blazing red spear of super-heated energy. The spell pierces the Champion, that sends a bellowing cry. How a plant-based monster like that can even cry leaves me a bit confused, but still, it is not even the weirdest thing I¡¯ve seen so far. Shaking, shambling the monster uproots itself. It is a gigantic version of those cactus-like creatures, that immediately lashes its spike-ridden arms to crush the area around it. That magical attack damaged it, leaving a flaming, gaping hole in the green mass of the monster¡¯s body. Still, the Champion will not be taken down by just a single hit. The others start unleashing their respective techniques, and the proper battle starts. It takes us one hour to finally bring the monster down. A relatively easy fight, given the monster¡¯s weakness to fire. As usual, it changed its form during the fight, the cactus rooting itself once again in the sandy terrain and blooming, rapidly drying its body as it focused its energy to change its form. It became a humanoid, tall as a child and with winds made of leaves, switching its attack to magic based on sand and roots. The really difficult thing about it was hitting it, given the small frame of the Champion¡¯s second phase. But, I only needed to use Shoggoth to restrain it, while the others did the rest. The experience we got from it, combined with all that we gained in this level, made us rise to level forty-five. As the monster lied down lifeless, we start the usual routine, clearing up the scene and taking some much needed rest. Then, it is time to move forward, heading down into the next floor. Halfway through the spiral staircase, we meet another group of adventurers, making their way back from the thirty-sixth floor. Apparently, they had explored up until that point, killing the Champions from levels thirty-three to thirty-five before retreating. The Champion residing in the thirty-sixth floor was too hard for them to deal with, and they decided to turn back to the safe zone. Their group went in earlier than us, and for that reason we¡¯ve been able to find each floor¡¯s Champion, since they re-spawned after forty-eight hours had passed since their defeat. But, it will not be the case for the upcoming two floors, since they defeated those monsters yesterday. In short, the experience from those two Champions will not be available for us. I consult with the others, to see what they would want to do. We have two options, wait here for the monsters to re-spawn, or dive deeper. Agreeing with me, the others choose the latter. Without the Champion, and with most monsters cleared out of the way, traversing the two floors is definitely easier. The experience gained from slaying normal monsters is not even enough to yield us one level, given as we are several levels above the average of the monsters we find. Diving deeper, the thirty-sixth floor is the first one to show a change in scenario. From a desert landscape, this one has an Aztec ruin environment. A lush jungle, that seems to have grown over a large stone city, enveloping houses and stone temples in tangled roots and tall trees. The monsters we find are treacherous, resorting to ambush rather than direct confrontation. Several larger creatures roam the place, and, much to our surprise, it seems that the Silverback we fought back then, here it is just an Elite monster. Several of those take residence among the trees, ruling their pack of smaller monkey creatures. It¡¯s surprising to see how we can deal easily with such monster now, when it gave us a lot of trouble the first time we fought it. Surely, our levels and abilities have grown a lot since then. The jungle is full of rare ingredients, especially a strange black wood, sturdier and harder than even metal. Some of the Silverbacks use uprooted trees of that kind as weapons, that makes them a higher threat. Still, they¡¯re vulnerable to poison, especially the confusing poison I can use, and it is easy to make the monster slaughter themselves by poisoning them, and swooping in for the final blow on the survivors. The levels here are still low, being thirty-six in average, although we¡¯ve seen some rare, lone monsters whose levels rose up to forty. Jaguar like creatures, with nimble bodies and the ability to blend into the forest. Their attacks are quick, and relentless. But, it is easy to avoid an ambush, if you spot the enemy¡¯s position way earlier than it sees you. Each time, the monsters fall prey to Levia¡¯s new skill. It¡¯s a powerful, single target attack called ¡°Snipe¡±. With it, she can focus all her mana into a single arrow, and deal massive damage to distant, unaware targets. <> She shrugs her shoulders while explaining the new power she recently gained. We thread further on, entering the ruined city after trekking for a while inside the forest. In there, humanoid creatures live among the stone houses. Beast headed, with human bodies, those monsters are organized, and seem to communicate between themselves with a proper language, albeit one incomprehensible to us. The largest building in this ruined city is where the Champion resides, since a strong, large signal seems to come from that direction. Of course, it is a temple, tall and made of reddish stone. The steps that lead to the highest chamber are entangled in large roots that emerge from the stone itself. Fighting inside the city will be difficult, with both Elite monsters and the strange humanoid creatures running rampant. <> As I illustrate what I intend to do, the others make strange faces, unhappy with the prospects of this plan. Still, it is the safest bet, and they abide by it. A bit reluctant, each of my companion heads into the Inventory space, with me being the last to leave the ¡°normal¡± space. Before I do it, I summon Shoggoth, focusing my power to unleash one of its attacks. <> Shoggoth¡¯s form busts into a cloud of buzzing, darting shapes, that disperse themselves into the air at my command. Instead of fighting head on, I will use the monsters against each other, quelling their numbers as much as I can before engaging them. To wait things out in a safe space, I will use Inventory, providing some windows to assess the situation. I step inside, the strange, momentary disorientation taking hold of me for a second as I cross the boundary between reality and that strange dimension. The others are there, frozen in time. I close the ¡°gate¡± behind me, and start observing how things play out using Navi. Each of the thousands of flies that compose the ¡°Beelzebub¡± attack is infused with an improved version of the confusing poison, and I have added a spell effect to the skill, allowing me some degree of control over the increased aggressiveness of the monsters. In short, I can direct their rage towards specific targets if I want so. It only works with creatures below my level, and some show a degree of resistance to it, but it¡¯s a great tool to deal with large numbers of weaker monsters. Each single fly finds its target, injecting the venom and activating the spell on it. Confusion spreads like a wave, the monsters that were living peacefully among themselves now turning on each other, wounding, killing, driven by madness into madness and violence. I should shudder at this scene, despise it even, and yet, I do not feel what I should, what I think I should. Only a slight satisfaction for how things turned out, for how the plan went smoothly. What I have become? Only a month ago, I would not be capable of something like this, a third rate trick to instigate murder on a large scale. These creatures are sapient, even if they are monsters in a Dungeon. I would have felt empathy to them, even a slight amount of it, in the past. And yet, there is no trace of it in me now. And the most strange thing, is that it does not even disturb me. After all I went through, after those realizations about myself, about who I am and my relation to this world, to those memories I carry, the person that was ¡°Roshal¡±, back in that forest, lost and thinking this new world nothing much than a game is now completely gone. Back then, I swore to myself to never use such methods on humans, or something resembling it. And yet, here I am, feeling prideful and satisfied about the scenes of slaughter playing out in front of me. It is not because I think these creatures as lesser, at this point, I think I would do the same even if those were humans. I did the same to humans, not for defense, but to gain an advantage. Who have I become? That question lingers in the back of my mind, resurfacing from time to time. I know I am not the human from my memories, those fake things that some playful creature decided to put into my head. If that person is gone, however, that leaves place for the real me, for who or what I really am. Those lingering feeling I had, every time I managed to subdue an enemy, every time I overcame a challenge. Pride towards the power I had, and the desire for more. Those are the two main points, what defines the ¡°person¡± that Roshal is. I want more, and I do not relent towards the mean to obtain it. Who have I become? I now have some pieces of an answer, slowly forming itself with time and progression, as I delve deeper into this place, as I rise, beat my own limits or those I thought I had. Still, that answer is incomplete, and sometimes, it is still confused, as I cannot totally part from who I believed to be, from that man residing in the memories of a past that was not mine. It¡¯s strange how I can bring myself to think about this, reflecting deeply while I stare, blankly, at a group of monsters slaughtering each other, turning their rage towards the creature they revered as a god. The Champion bellows, swarmed by the lesser creatures it commanded. Its shape shambles, killing dozens of monsters with each blow but receiving countless wounds, slowly whittling its health, adding small damage, small injury one after the others. The scenario of carnage plays for two hours, until all noise is gone in those ruins enclosed by a forest. The stone paved roads are littered with corpses, black flies buzzing around in triumph, their thousand eyes relaying to me the results of my choice. On its temple¡¯s staircase, the Champion¡¯s figure lies sprawling, blood flowing down and painting the steps in a crimson cascade of life flowing away from it. Its huge chest pants up and down, the wounds on its body slowly closing as it starts to regenerate, hundreds of spears embedded in its flesh, and all around it, heaps of bodies and torn limbs. I force my mana into Shoggoth¡¯s separated form, each single fly joining together with the thousands of others, forming the bubbling black shape once again, only to be forced into a new form, sharp and deadly, plunged into the Champion¡¯s body to end its life. In a blood soaked battlefield, I step out of the Inventory, bringing the others with me. I dismiss the notification from Navi about the recent level up, this time a single level, bringing our total to forty six. Diminishing returns, as our level rises, we need to kill much more creatures, or challenge stronger ones in order for us to grow. With this rate, we will eventually catch up with the monsters¡¯ levels, until the battle will be even between us and them. For now, and for some floors yet again, we will still be over-leveled, and thus, at an advantage. The others look around, slightly disoriented, not by the display of violence but for the sheer after-effects of their time being forcibly stopped. They too have been hardened during the journey, perhaps even more than I have. A group of youngsters turned into a proficient party of adventurers, a fancy way to call hunters and killers. Still, it is a necessary thing to do. I refused to acknowledge it before, perhaps still unable to see how this world really was, taken back by the possibilities of it and not seeing the harsh reality of things. The simple fact that this world has too many dangers waiting. Be it monsters, or the looming menace of war. And war will come, sooner or later. If I, if we did not change, did not harden our resolve and our minds, we would simply succumb to it, either to some soldier¡¯s hand, or to the sheer madness of war itself. And, it might not even be enough. The next days are just a cycle of events that repeat themselves, as we dive further into the Dungeon, carefully threading our way inside the treacherous floors. Caves, seaside, lush jungles. Each floor shows a different environment, with rare clusters that maintain a theme among them. Each floor meets us with the same routine, chambers filled with monsters, and a tougher challenge waiting in the central portion, where Champions reside. As we advance, more and more, increasing our levels further, the limits of our group become apparent. The challenges that monsters pose, grow in difficulty as we dive further into the depths of this strange place, as the level gap between ourselves and the creatures inhabiting the place is reduced. Our strategy changes, adapting to the increased difficulty. Instead of dealing with large groups at once, we are forced to resort to more prudent tactics, by attacking small numbered groups each time. We thread further into the Dungeon, reaching the fortieth floor. I wanted to push even deeper than this, but we¡¯re reaching our limits here. Most likely, we will head back once we kill the Guardian residing here. From grinding our way up until this floor, we managed to reach level forty-eight. Most likely, killing the Guardian will set us up to level fifty. Still, in these advanced floors, the gap of ten levels is not enough to let us be at ease. We¡¯re making the last preparations to face the Guardian residing here, in this floor. I can sense the large signal coming from it, a level forty beast surrounded by the Elite creatures of this floor. The floor, as a whole, has an ¡°arctic wasteland¡± theme. Cold winds sweep the open place, the only sanctuary from it being lone rock formations, dispersed in the gigantic, ice covered terrain of this floor. Bear-like monsters roam the place, the Elites of this floor being similar in size and behavior to Shartu, another of the Champions we faced on the surface floors. Thankfully, these monsters are rare, otherwise it would have been difficult for us to face off a number of them, given the open space of this floor and the difficulty of fighting with such low temperatures. Other creatures also roam these frozen wastelands, some sort of penguins and seals, suddenly popping out from cracks in the ice that reveal flowing waters underneath it. <> Retel reaffirms the plan, nodding to himself. All of us are starting to feel the fatigue from the intense rise in our levels. I thought that if we distributed the levels on a period of time, instead of power- leveling without any kind of respite, we would not feel the after-effects of the excessive energy absorbed and transformed by our bodies. Apparently, I was a bit off with my reasoning. After all, we¡¯ve increased by eighteen levels in less than three weeks, my companions even more since they started their Dive from the upper levels. I thought that taking some time between each level up would eliminate the after-effects, but, it turns out that even rising two levels a day, each day, has some rebound on the body. It¡¯s not as severe as a sudden increase, like the one I suffered back when I fought Leidus, but we¡¯re definitely feeling the increased fatigue from it. Next time, it will be best to change our schedule, taking into account two or even three days of rest between levels. Still, it¡¯s something we will need to think in a later time. For now, the Guardian awaits, and we¡¯re ready to challenge it. The monster is a unique type, something I¡¯ve never seen in the upper levels. It has a gigantic frame, its hulking body covered in thick, brown fur. The form of it is similar to an elephant, but with four, long and jagged tusks protruding from its head, one of which is broken in half. A Mammoth, level forty. Navi¡¯s detection identifies it as Tusk, the Guardian of the fortieth floor. Its body is the origin of the sweeping, icy winds that plague this place, and with every step, the ground behind it freezes, leaving a trail of ice crystals. Before we deal with it, we need to take care of the Elite monsters surrounding it. During this time, I had the opportunity to absorb more and more creatures, thus powering Shoggoth up, increasing the size I can produce of it. Once again, to deal with the large number of monsters I will resort to Beelzebub, in order to quell their numbers while keeping the distance. The others are already on standby, to deal the finishing blows on weakened creatures. As they reach positions, and give me the signal, I start the attack. Due to the recent rise in both my level and my skill levels, I can now use Beelzebub with only a part of Shoggoth, keeping most of it in the original form. That is thanks to an updated, more powerful version of the ¡°Offshoot body¡± I already had, a useful skill I managed to find again in the Dungeon, along with other, useful skills. All of them, I have Integrated into a single, blue ranked skill. Phylogenesis. This skill lets me mold and produce living organisms made of Shoggoth, instead of just ¡°puppets¡± controlled by Navi¡¯s automated calculations. In short, I can make autonomous creatures, that I still can control how I like. The power of it is limited, both in level and size, as the skill is terribly difficult to level up. But, with time¡ For now, I have used it to improve the ¡°bio-mechanical flies¡± that are brought forth with Beelzebub. These ones require no control, acting on some sort of ¡°instinct¡± that I can impress in their mind. Thus, it leaves Navi¡¯s calculations free to do other tasks, like assisting me in spell calculations, to give one example. Or, in this case, to control the rest of Shoggoth¡¯s mass, that will be our main ¡°tank¡± in this battle. Its size, even with half of it being transformed into a cloud of black insects, still rivals that of the Guardian of this floor, which is the biggest creature we¡¯ve met up until this point. Even bigger than the sea dwelling serpents we fought in the seaside floor, its size making it puzzling to consider how the Guardian does not just collapse under its own weight. And, given some more time, I bet Shoggoth will expand even further. Perhaps, if I manage to survive and increase both my level and Shoggoth¡¯s, it will reach the size of a city, or more. Still, those are only guesses, for now. Perhaps, there are limits to this skill, although I haven¡¯t even had a slight hint about them. I release the swarm, before sending out Shoggoth into the resulting confusion. The Elite monsters are throwing themselves against each other, maiming, biting, killing their brethren. Some, however, resist the substance and the spell I used, and begin to charge our way. Their numbers are low, and the majority direct their hostility towards Shoggoth. I make the skill resist the urge to consume, focusing on the need for Experience that we have. Surprisingly, as the skill grew in power it became more ¡°tame¡±, easier to control, almost to the point that I do not need any effort in order to impose my will on it. Before, especially immediately after I obtained it, Shoggoth would pose a certain degree of resistance when I forbid it from eating something. Now, it just abides, perhaps satisfied by earlier ¡°meals¡±, or perhaps, knowing that there is a promise for more waiting for it. As I look how things play out, I think absentmindedly about the first time I held Black Fluid¡¯s power, the first time I saw what and how it worked. I remember feeling disgust, a slight hint of fear even. It makes me chuckle to notice how much I have grown insensible to the skill¡¯s peculiar aptitude, to the point of being proud of it every time it hunts and eats. Like a parent, I feel the same satisfaction every time it grows, every time it comes back with a new ¡°trick¡± to share with me. Seriously, how could I even feel negative feelings toward it, toward this powerful gift that my crazy circumstances have brought me? I cherish it, and I cannot see myself without it anymore. It defines me, more than anything else. More than my memories, more than my personality itself. As if reacting to my thoughts, Shoggoth changes shape, its black, bubbling surface bursts out into bio-mechanical tentacles, each ending with a curved, sharp blade that vibrates with impossible speed, blurring its shape as it slashes, and tears. Levia¡¯s arrows are finding their targets, each taking a life from the weakened monsters. Retel¡¯s red mana shield surrounds Shoggoth, and another portion of it cages the monsters with Shoggoth, acting both as a shield for it, and a prison for its prey. Dahl has also sprung into action, slipping inside the barrier provided by Retel¡¯s skill, his twin blades flickering for a moment before slicing through an enemy¡¯s body. As for me, I join Marica¡¯s magical barrage, focusing my mana to support her own with energy.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. We unleash a wide area electric spell, dealing the final blow on several monsters. The Guardian has charged Shoggoth, entangling its frame with the black mass of my skill. Only a few other bears remain around, their number dwindling each second as Levia and Dahl do their work. When the last of them falls, it is time for us to concentrate our attack on the Guardian. The raging winds around it become even more intense, as it charges its own mana into the air, summoning a hailstorm to freeze Shoggoth. It works, and the Guardian shatters it with a blow of its tusks, each of them glowing with a sinister red aura. The thick fur prevents our attacks to dig deep into the monster¡¯s hide, shielding it from most of the damage we try to inflict upon it. Shoggoth¡¯s shattered, frozen forms begins to recover itself, now bolstered by the other half that, having completed its purpose, is now free to ¡°join¡± the battle. In a matter of seconds, Shoggoth regains its original form, once again ready to attack the Guardian. The battle continues for two hours, until, for the first time, we¡¯re forced to a tactical retreat. The Guardian roars, bellowing its victory but refusing to chase us in our retreat, heading back to its lair in order to regenerate its health. None of us suffered serious injuries, but if the battle continued, we would have faced defeat. During the fight, we managed to whittle down the monster¡¯s health, forcing it into its second phase. As it changed its form, the Guardian summoned an ice armor around its body, making it impossible for us to deal any significant damage. In order to not lose in the battle of attrition between our group, and a monster with incredible defense and a regenerating health pool, we decided to retreat and rest, before challenging it once again. The monsters in the area will not re-spawn for the next forty-eight hours, so we have time to think about a better strategy, and to recover our strength. Of course, the Guardian will do the same. In order to win, we need more powerful attacks, or better means of defense if we want to outlast it, although the second option seems to be the riskier one. After one day of rest, during which we took care of our wounds and talked about another plan of attack, we head to challenge Tusk once again. This time, without the other monsters to distract us, all of our energies are focused on killing the Guardian. Instead of using Shoggoth to restrain it, this time I am using its form to deal damage, along with some spells I have been casting non-stop. Marica and Retel are the ones acting to restrain the monster, with Retel¡¯s shield serving as a cage to both impede the Guardian¡¯s movement and to concentrate the power of each spell we throw against it. Charged by both our attacks and the monster¡¯s thrashing attempts to free itself, Retel¡¯s Spike Counter is dealing damage to the monster, red translucent spears impaling the Guardian¡¯s underbelly, painting the ice below it in deep red. Once again, the monster summons its second phase. As the ice creeps on its body, encasing it in an impenetrable armor, we¡¯re ready to enact the counter-measures to it. During most of the fight, both me and Marica had been saving our mana in order to prepare the next spell. I open Inventory, releasing some of the pre-made spells I stored in it, while Marica completes her incantation. Retel downs a mana potion, reinforcing his shield around the monster for the upcoming attack, reducing the size of it to enclose only the Guardian¡¯s head. Fire erupts around the monster¡¯s head, confined by the barrier, burning brighter every second as Marica makes oxygen flow into the barrier, and I ignite it with a chemical reaction. Until the flames burn blue, then white. It¡¯s like seeing a small sun, its light illuminating the surroundings with dancing reflexes in the ice. Shoggoth is holding the monster in place, struggling to keep the giant body restrained as best as possible. To further injure the creature, Dahl and Levia are taking turns in attacking its legs, targeting the same one until it collapses, joints and bones broken. Then, they switch to the next, repeating the same tactic until the monster sprawls on the ground, making it shake when its weight is discharged on the ice, cracks spreading through it like a spider¡¯s web. Meantime, my spell still burns, hotter and hotter, until Marica is forced to apply another layer to the barrier, as the one cast by Retel begins to crack, menacing to release the fury of the magical fire outward, in a fiery explosion. I drain all my mana into it, and then some more, until I collapse on my knees, blood running from my nose from the excessive effort. The others are in no better shape, but their wounds start to heal, thanks to the level up that results from the Guardian¡¯s death. I slowly use the remaining mana to quench the flames. Simply releasing the spell will make it rebound, damaging me further, and so I need to use my mana to drop the temperature and kill the flame by stopping the oxygen supply. As the fire subsides, it reveals the charred skull of Tusk, its nominal fangs charred black, as the bones emerging from where skin and flesh should be. The skull is ruined, but it will still serve as a proof that we beat the Guardian. Panting heavily, I wipe the blood running from my nose with my sleeve, gulping down a restorative potion to mitigate fatigue and damage. I dismiss Navi¡¯s notification about the two level increase. Level fifty. I collapse on the ground, exhausted. Did I seriously think it safe to continue diving into the Dungeon after this? Thankfully, we did rethink our decisions. After half an hour of rest, we start to clean up the area, as Shoggoth wipes the area from corpses and materials, heading to the gigantic frame of the Guardian and starting to slowly devour it. Next, it will be the turn for the usual pile of objects that adorns the Guardian¡¯s chamber. Later, we will have to sort them through, searching for useful items or something we could sell. Mixed among the objects, there are some remains of unlucky adventurers that have met their fate against the Guardian. Those too we will take with us, in order to give them back to their relatives or friends. Exhausted, we all head back, using a transfer stone. I am too spent to use Inventory in this state, and I do not want to take risks. The usual effect of those weird orbs takes hold, the scenery around us warping and twisting into blue light, shifting from the icy plains to the stone walls of the Dungeon¡¯s entrance building, back in Sendria, back in the surface world. We will deal with things tomorrow, for now, we head back to our home and a deserved good night of rest. Once we step outside of the Guild building, daylight surprises us. After spending some time into the dimly lit environment of the Dungeon, it is a bit overwhelming. Still, Sendria is still nice as ever, as if no trace of the internal struggle of power within it has reached the general population. Perhaps this is something good, although I think that people should know what is really going on. Besides, some rumors should at least have spread enough among the population to cause some concern, but it has not yet reached the proportion of a widespread panic, like the upcoming invasion of a foreign force should. We head back home, walking by foot among Sendria¡¯s crowded central streets. People give our group glancing looks, used as they are to seeing armor-clad, armed adventurers cross the streets coming and going from and to the Dungeon. Once we reach home, Heod greets us from the kitchen, his hands busy cutting up vegetables. It seems the old man took the day off as he caught wind of us coming back. He stops, taking the time to hug Levia and give Retel a pat on his shoulder. His eyes have a proud look, as he stares at the two youngsters he considers like his own son and daughter. Although, he¡¯s more fit to be their grandfather, given the age gap. I let them catch up a bit, heading upstairs to my room in order to take a bath and don some more comfortable clothes. Taking my sweet time inside the warm water, I relax myself, enough to risk falling asleep. Thanks to Inventory, I can have my own private bath in my room, without the need for running water. Still, it would be nice to have that commodity. I bet that now, after reclaiming the rewards from the Guild and selling materials and loot, we will have enough to buy a larger house here in Sendria. And that is not even taking Heod¡¯s earnings in consideration. The old man¡¯s voice resounds in the air, as he¡¯s shouting to call me down, since lunch is ready. After drying myself and donning some clothes, I head downstairs, my hair still wet. The others are already eating, plates filled with a delicate stew, hot steam rising from them. My stomach responds to the alluring smell, and I sit down and enjoy the meal. Even if my own cooking is not bad, and I even have a Cooking skill, the old man is unbeatable when it comes to food. Sharing lunch, we catch up with him, and he listens as each of us tells what happened in this Dive, often speaking one over the other to add something to the tale. Like a bunch of high-spirited kids, but I guess this is just a way to blow off some of the accumulated tension. Heod¡¯s expression turns a bit too serious when Retel mentions feeling weak after leveling up, and Heod immediately cautions us about taking a full week of rest. <> His ¡°concerned parent mode¡± switches off, and our talk returns to the recent Dungeon adventure. Heod¡¯s eyes sparkle as I mention some of the new Ingredients I brought with me, especially those taken at the bottom of the ¡°sea floors¡±. <> He says so, pointing at the algae sample I took out of my inventory. Even with my Alchemy skill, and with Navi¡¯s detection, I was not able to identify which properties they have. But, seeing Heod¡¯s reaction, it might be something special. We spend the day at home, too exhausted to head out. After lunch, I take out a bottle of liquor from my Inventory. <> Heod examines the sealed bottle, cleaning the layer of thin dust that sticks to the glass. <> He looks at me, pausing for a moment. <> In short, it was a good find. When I found it, the bottle was sealed inside a metal casing, with fancy inscriptions in the metal itself. A strange item to find in a Dungeon, perhaps, it was something belonging to a rich adventurer, or some random noble¡¯s son that challenged the Dungeon. Still, the bottle was sealed, and the liquor inside of it is still good. <> Without even waiting for my sentence to end, the old man breaks the wax seal above the cork, proceeding then to open the bottle. With a popping sound, the cork comes off, and Heod starts pouring the liquor to each of us. It has a rich, sweet smell, and the taste of it is strong, like old rum, but with fruity aftertaste, sweeter. Funny how I remember even the taste of something I, as a person, have never ever touched. Those memories surely make some weird moments for me. Marica coughs, red in face, as the liquor seems to be a little too strong for her. Dahl sips it slowly, as does Retel. Levia¡ <> The old man looks at her bright smile, his expression a bit dubious as he hesitates a bit, before shaking his head and pouring another glass to the girl. We do the same, enjoying the liquor until it ends. Apparently, Levia¡¯s a strong drinker. Perhaps, it¡¯s some tolerance due to her race, given how both Retel and Heod seem to be unfazed by the liquor, while Dahl¡¯s face is completely red, and he slurs a bit when talking. Marica has even worse tolerance, forcing Retel to take her upstairs as she¡¯s falling asleep. I too am slightly drunk, perhaps a bit more than I realize. Still, I am well enough to keep talking, and drinking, with the old man, Levia and Dahl. Retel comes back down after a while, his face as red as his scales and a suspicious mark on his neck, that he clumsily tries to hide. That too, is something that he had been forced to stop while being in the Dungeon. I guess this forced week of rest will allow him to deepen his relationship with Marica. I hope so, but it looks like the man needs no more help right now. The difficult part has already been done by him, mustering up the courage to ask a girl out. The rest comes easy. I toast to him, making him redden a bit more and mutter something under his lips, until we all break into laughter. To think that no more than some hours ago we were fighting for our lives, and here we are, drinking and laughing like nothing happened. Or, perhaps it is exactly because we just risked our lives, that we¡¯re letting ourselves go like this. After all, it¡¯s good to relieve stress, once in a while. Marica comes back down after some hours, in time for dinner. She is holding her head, with Retel tending to her like she¡¯s sick. After dinner, we all call it a day. I promise to Heod to have a good talk about the situation in his laboratory and with the Guild, but for now, I am too tired for a serious talk. Heading upstairs, I close the door to my room behind my back, take off my shoes and clothes and let myself fall on the bed, dropping asleep almost instantly. Well, much to my dissatisfaction, the level up screen is there, waiting for me. I quickly allocate the points gained, taking a small glance at the total amount of stats I now have. Fifty-five points in Strength, Agility, Accuracy, seventy into Luck and one hundred and forty in Intelligence. Charisma is at one hundred and ninety, my highest stat, although I do not even know what the hell it does. After the stats have been distributed, I can finally drift into sleep. The dreams I had that night, they were troubled and restless. I woke up in the middle of the night, sweat covering my body as I held onto the lingering image of that distant place, where the Laughing Man decimated an Aldoran fort and freed a group of slaves. I dreamed of that place again, and during the dream, I walked among the former slaves¡¯ houses and farms, their faces smiling at me. Julia, the little girl that first told me about the Laughing man, came running towards me, hugging me and calling my name. But the sensation I got from that dream, it was that of impending danger, and I glanced on the surroundings, where dark shapes twisted into thin mist. I shake my head, heading to the small window that my room has. Looking outside, I see the profile of Sendria, sleeping, almost devoid of sound and light. Further ahead, beyond the walls and cultivated lands outside, beyond the Grasslands, the small place where those former slaves have begun their lives again resides. And I cannot shake off that sense of impending doom, as the Twin moons seems to illuminate the sky in that direction. I go back to bed, trying to fall asleep once again, after making the resolution of paying a visit to the former slaves. Morning came, and I am woken up by sunshine seeping in from the open window. I curse at myself for leaving that open last night, and, still drowsy, I head down for breakfast. The others are all still asleep, even the old man. I start preparing myself breakfast, decided to leave the house early. Today, I will have to head to the Guild, and then, after the business with them is done, I can leave the rest to the others and head to the former Aldoran fort. Just to see for myself that they are ok, that the negative feeling I had was only due to the dream. Although, deep down, I know that is not the case. Just to feel more at ease, I make an offshoot with Shoggoth, a small, bird-like creature with bio-mechanical features and insect-like transparent wings, and send it off to find the village. I close my eyes for a moment, receiving the visual feedback from my ¡°minion¡±, before returning my attention to the stoves. A sound of light steps distracts me again, as Levia is coming down, her hair still messy. <> I ask her, giving her a warm smile. She shakes her head, yawning and stretching her body. <> I start cooking her share too. Pan fried eggs and slices of meat, along with some fruit and tea. As I offer her the cup, she looks at me intensely. <> I snicker, surprised by how, every time, all that I think is just readable on my face. Sitting down in front of her, I start sharing the dream I had last night, and the intention to visit the village afterward. <> I did not consider to bring the others with me, thinking about going alone. But, before I can answer, she speaks again. <> She struggles a bit with her words, looking down, fidgeting with her hands. <> She claps her hands, returning to her cheerful smile. <> And she leaves, without letting me even answer her. I shake my head, noticing that she has not even touched her breakfast. Well, it¡¯s not like I can even begin to understand women, given how all the experience I have in treating with them, comes from those pathetic scenes that are my memories. And, since I sprung into existence being already grown up, it¡¯s not like I had the time to properly build my confidence or anything. Still, beside the fluttering feeling in my chest, I know that what she wants, is just to recover the friendly relation between me and her. I finish my breakfast, and leave a small note to the others as I go to the Guild. Using my spell, Blink, is definitely faster than walking, but I feel like taking a stroll today. The morning air feels nice, and I even stop and spend some coin on a stall that sells fried candy. The sweet taste spreads in my mouth, and I walk in the city, absentmindedly taking some glances of what the offshoot I cast earlier sees. It is still distant from the village, perhaps halfway. I stop the view, realizing that I was about to bump into a person, as I walked without too much care. After walking some more, this time paying attention to where I am going, I finally manage to reach the Guild¡¯s main building. In there, I hand out the report for the successful Dungeon Dive. Then, I take the time to stop to Rupert¡¯s counter, in order to drop the monster materials, and claim the rewards for the Champions and Guardians we slain. As I head there, a young man is manning the desk, with no trace of Rupert¡¯s bulky figure. Although young, perhaps few years older than me, the man is capable and has nice manners. I see him interact with the other adventurers, swaying with skilled words those that wanted to make a ruckus and wring more money from the receptionist. To those that insist, he sends subtle threats, backed by a singular shine in the man¡¯s eyes. In order to treat with the roughest adventurers, this counter has to be manned by individuals both skilled in dealing with people, and powerful enough to make troublemakers stand down. As I use Navi to check the young receptionist, I am surprised to find that he¡¯s level sixty. Still, his stats are below mine, but otherwise impressive. Well, I have some special circumstances to me, so I should consider his stats to be top class among ¡°normal adventurers¡±. The line before me is not too long, and the receptionist is quick at work. After twenty minutes, my turn comes. Greeting the receptionist, I take the forms he hands me, and start compiling them. I can see him snicker when I write what I will be selling to the counter. Perhaps, he¡¯s thinking something like ¡°this boy is trying to pull some scam on me¡±. Well, that reaction should be expected if someone just bases his assumptions on my age and looks. After all, I am a boy in casual clothes, writing down ridiculous amounts of materials, and even claiming to have slain several Champions and two Guardians. Of course the man before me would think it a scam. But¡ <> The man calls for help, as his counter is overwhelmed by the quantity I took out from Inventory. <> Rupert comes out of the back side of the shop, wearing a bloodstained apron that covers his chest and belly. He yells to someone, and his assistants flock to the counter, each taking care of a part of the materials I am handing down. <> Rupert comes out of the counter, and pats my back with his huge hands. <> I agree to helping him, on a later date, since I intend to visit the former slaves after I will be done here. As I am still unloading the materials, it finally comes the turn for me to take out the big trophies we gained from this Dive. One after the other, I take out the parts I¡¯ve saved from each Champion we¡¯ve slain, finishing with the heads of the two Guardians. <> I smile, and give Rupert my answer. He takes me aside, and starts giving me a serious lesson about the risks of quick level up. He even goes as far as sharing his secret remedy for ¡°level hangover¡±, the way he calls the strange sickness due to too much experience in too little time. <> His is a rhetoric question, and he strolls back to the back side of the building without waiting for my answer. He comes back holding a long, white spear in his hands. <> He points to the Guardian¡¯s charred skull. Rupert draws a nostalgic sigh while holding the weapon in hands. <> He talks some more about his past as an adventurer, sharing a detailed tale of the time he himself challenged Tusk in the fortieth floor. According to what he says, he was the one to deal the finishing blow, breaking his lance in the process. And his party members gifted him with a spear made from the monster¡¯s tusks, Leanne, as he called it. After some more talk, during which his assistants weight and collect the materials I brought, he¡¯s finally ready to make calculations and communicate the amount that the Guild owes me. It will be paid to the account we have with the Guild, but I am just curious to see how much we earned this time. The amount written on the small piece of paper that Rupert passes to me, it is enough to make my head spin. It includes the ¡°bounties¡± for taking down Champions and Guardians, but still¡ Rupert sends one of his assistants to carry the forms to the Treasury counter. After doing that, he hands me some other forms. <> I nod, taking the forms with me before bidding farewell to Rupert and his assistants. After that, I give Heod a call, since he should be already awake at this time. Speaking with the old man, I tell him to meet me at his laboratory. He confirms, telling me that he should be there in an hour or so. That means, I have some time to spare before meeting him. Once again, I give a look at my offshoot, seeing how it has reached the Grasslands. Perhaps, when I will be done with these errands, it will have already reached the former slaves¡¯ settlement. At least, I hope. I take the spare time to drop by Helena¡¯s armor shop, giving her the quota of materials that we owe her as payment. Chatting with the old lady, I mention the fact that our party will accept the rank up from the Guild. It is something my companions have already accepted, and we just need to hand the forms to the Guild. Learning the news, she takes the liberty to craft some new armor and weapons for us all. <> She gives a wry smile, signaling me to come to the back of the shop in order to drop the items. I anticipated that she would do something like that, and, if she didn¡¯t, I would have requested new gear from her anyways. And for that reason, I conserved some of the highest-class materials from the Guardians, along with some rare metals and wood from the Dungeon floors. Her eyes sparkle when she sees the rare materials, her expression more befitting of a kid in a candy shop rather than an old master of the crafting arts. Still, I suspect that the joy she feels when given the opportunity to work with rare materials is the same. I leave her to her craft, taking note of when the new items will be ready. Then, I head to the old man¡¯s laboratory, for the final errand of this morning. The others are also there, tagging along with the old man, who¡¯s eager to show his new workplace to them. It turns out, he has already hired some assistants for his work, and the alchemical workshop is busy with activity. People of all ages, wearing white, thick coats over tunics of the same color, are handling vials filled with liquids of various color, while others are preparing raw materials or tending to the equipment. Heod signals one of the assistants to catalog and stash the materials I have brought with me, and the assistant invites me to follow him into the material storage. I abide, opening Inventory at the designed location and letting the materials out. Then, I part from the assistant, leaving him to his task. The others have already finished the guided tour, and now, it is time for Heod to show me the progress he¡¯s made. With a wide smile, the first thing he brings out is the completed form of the mana storing metal. As it is now, it can hold the mana in it for weeks, without leaking even a slight amount of it. The prototype itself is revolutionary, as it allows storage and extraction without dispersion of power. It could be used as a magical battery to power-up spells, or as a reserve for battle magicians or healers. But, the end-line product is still a bit faraway, although closer with this advancement. Sadly, there is little progress on the drug used by Alvarez to control the army. The more pressing matter is the one where the Guild, and Heod, are falling behind. It¡¯s mostly due to the difficulty of obtaining samples of the substance. We have some blood taken by an accomplice healer, that managed to smuggle it from the Army¡¯s Healing center, but the sample is limited in both amount and quality. In order to individuate the substance, Heod¡¯s laboratory would need either a pure sample of it, or some better samples of soldier¡¯s blood. But the Army closely guards both the Healing center, and its members, so it is difficult to obtain the latter, and , without knowing what they¡¯re exactly looking for, it is even harder to procure pure samples of the drug. If I had known this earlier, I would have used the ¡°prisoners¡± from Leidus¡¯ s group in a different way, instead of consuming their bodies with Shoggoth. Perhaps, I could manage to ¡°abduct¡± some soldier if I am careful enough¡ But I quickly dismiss that idea. It will only bring more trouble if some soldiers suddenly become missing, and perhaps, it will give the excuse for Alvarez to pin the accident to the Guild, somehow. After the briefing, I speak with the others about my intentions to visit the former slave settlement. It seems all of them have already made separate plans for the upcoming days, with Dahl going to visit his sister since she too is taking a week off, and Retel has plans to spend time with Marica. Levia is still of the idea of tagging along with me, so I guess the two of us will head there. I decide to hold off on selling the remaining loot, and anticipate my departure a bit. With that settled, me and Levia head to the city¡¯s walls, ready to leave Sendria for some time. As we walk, I take a glance to the visual feedback from the offshoot I sent earlier. Nothing. It has been destroyed, the last record from it being a distant image of the settlement. Perhaps some wild monster, or even a normal animal could have attacked it, but I cannot shake off the feeling that something wrong is going on in that place. Chapter 29- Horde <> Levia looks at me, seemingly disappointed by my choice. <> She frowns a bit, then she shrugs her shoulders, giving up. <> <> Saying so, I open the gate to the Inventory dimension. <> Levia scoffs to my invitation, but steps inside the black gap in the air that formed next to me. As she disappears behind it, I bid farewell to Heod, then jump inside the space. The air closes behind me, leaving no trace of the tear I just crossed. Inside the space, everything is the same as usual. The items I collected in there, floating lightly, suspended in that blackness that surrounds me. Among them, Levia, frozen in time, her left foot still locked in midair as to complete the step she took before, her face slightly turned toward the direction where she came from. Before doing anything, I check the feedback from the other offshoot I sent in advance, this time smaller than the first one, in order for it to sneak unnoticed. It is still far, but I can see the settlement from a distance. Nothing more than a dot in a clearing, surrounded by a meadow and, further southwest from it, the Marsh. Dismissing the feedback, I turn to Levia. I take a deep breath, and touch her arm. Slowly, I let a sliver of my mana run through her. After some moments, I can feel her pulse, and after some more, she blinks her eyes and draws a breath. <> She looks around, seemingly disoriented. Even if her time is flowing again, the effects of having it stopped in the first place are still there. She sways, failing to find proper footing. <> I support her, and then, with a bit of effort on her part, Levia manages to take hold of herself, and stand without my help. <> She shivers, looking around. <> <> Her question makes me wonder a bit. Does it end? I do not have such answer. During the first experiments I did with Inventory, I tried to explore it, every time failing to reach the end of it, or some semblance of a border. No matter the direction I took, or the speed I used to move. It really might be endless, or its limits are so far and wide that I could never reach them. < > Levia does not even reply, her eyes wandering out to the dark emptiness. <> I can hear her muttering under her lips. I know this was supposed to be a break, some sort of vacation to relief our stress a bit, but the feeling of concern I have about the slave settlement compels me to act otherwise. Maybe it is all in my head, and once I get there, there is nothing going on. I seriously hope so. But I cannot rule out the other possibility, that something is happening or about to happen there. Feeling a bit tired, I hop out of Inventory with Levia. We¡¯re still far from our destination, having traveled to the Grasslands. Memories about the last time we found ourselves in this place are coming in. Back then we just came out of the ruined Nudria, having barely survived that crazy Hero¡¯s attack. <> Levia is staring in the distance, over the lush green of the Grasslands. Her hair flutters in the wind, lightly, her clothes swaying with the same cadence. In the air, a strong scent of grass and pollen, something that slightly irritates my nose and eyes. It is a funny thought, a Demon Lord with allergies. All around, several signals are present in Navi¡¯s detection, monsters, whose cries resound in the air. Still, they¡¯re far, and too weak to pose nothing more than an annoyance. To think that back then we struggled against even a single one of these creatures, it really puts the progress we had into perspective. And it is not yet enough, of course. Levia turns towards me, smiling, but I can read concern in her eyes. <> To my question, she answers by nodding slightly, her eyes now fixed on the ground beneath her feet. She fidgets a bit, a habit that she seemed to have lost since the first time I knew her. Taking a deep breath, she expresses what is weighting on her mind. <> She ends with a question, one that makes me wonder. During all her talk, she expressed her concerns about all that has happened, from the first time we¡¯ve met each other. What happened in Nudria, and before that, in the woods. Then, all the trouble we went through in Sendria. Now, I realize that all that happened during that time was a series of events sprung by my own lack of a proper purpose, a goal in whatever this life is. I was still under the conviction, back then, that the person living in my memories was a real one, and thus, I abode to that ¡°will¡±, my actions conformed to it. And that ¡°person¡± was nothing more than a loser, after all. Now, knowing that it was not ¡°me¡±, I can see it from a bit of distance, separate myself, my true self from the person in my memories. Put into perspective, all that I had in my head was nothing more than a collection of frustration and ineptitude, towards life in general. It came with some useful knowledge, sure, but I wonder if that may be the true purpose of such memories. Why should a God go to these lengths, construct an individual ¡°soul¡± from scraps of recycled memories, only to give him, or it, a hellish and depressive past. Was it to spring the creation to pursue some kind of redemption, following the chimera of a second occasion in this new world? I do not think it plausible. Because, no matter how strong the desire to change might be, a weak mind will still be weak, even if given the chance to start anew. Moreover, by carrying morality and taboos from another world, that person will be bound to make mistakes, to misjudge situations and acts, leading himself and others into danger, or worse. Now, I can see that I acted that way, nothing more than a man-child running around aimlessly, too naive, too trusting of others to the point of being stupid. This is how events unfolded for me, but I failed to see the other perspective about things, the one coming from people that I consider close to me. It all started back then, after the Dryads, after we barely survived the Hero with a stroke of luck so incredible that it seems fake, constructed. To me, it was natural to cling to the others, as I was alone, lost in this world that I failed to understand, longing for people to recognize me, to care for me. But to the others, what happened back then, that compelled them to stick with me? What did they feel, how did they take that decision so lightly, sticking with me, a complete stranger? To Levia¡¯s words, it was something they felt compelled to do, as if driven by a sudden desire. <> She shakes her head, pausing for a moment to collect her thoughts. Clearing her throat, she resumes her talk, gazing in my eyes with a serious expression. <> Her eyes tell me she already knows the answer. After all, I do not know where we are going, nor do I have a plan for the future. I take a deep breath, sorting out the words to answer her. I tell her about how I had the same feeling, about being guided to something, some decisions I took not even making sense to me, after I lived through them and had the time to analyze them. Perhaps there is really something, maybe it is even that abominable God that dragged me here in the first place, or the one who ¡°rescued¡± me from being a puppet of Aldora. And I suspect that even this need to visit the slave settlement is nothing more than an interference, once again, with my thought, with my life. I feel compelled to go there, a sensation of unrest growing in me every time I think about that place. And, since that dream, I have been thinking about it a lot. <> I ponder if I should tell her what John revealed to me, something I did not even share with Heod. Something I kept for myself, and that is now festering in my thoughts, that question, those three words that rise every moment of respite, every time I am idle. I sigh, and begin to share with her the tale about a boy, fallen down from the sky with his head full of memories that were not his own. She listens to my words, without even uttering a sound. It feels like the first time I revealed my ¡°secret¡± to them, about me being from another world. And now, at this moment, I am telling the opposite of it. Unlike then, when I trembled at the notion that they would take me for a fool, I do not fear her reactions. Simply, I am stating things as they are, without wrapping it in lies or omissions. Levia snickers, explaining how she finds that I have changed a bit. <> I let her words fall into silence, as something else has caught my attention. Feedback from the offshoot I sent earlier to check the former slave encampment. The visuals from my flying ¡°spy¡± show a thriving settlement, born over the ruins of an Aldoran fort. They used the wooden walls, destroyed by the Laughing Man¡¯s fury, rebuilding them and turning what caged them before into something that protects them. Inside, the hollowed and ruined buildings have been repaired and modified. Some, housing for the people, others have become shops or repositories for goods and provisions. There is even a small forge set up, and a thick black smoke is rising from it. Outside of the settlement, few patches of land appear to be cultivated. It is too soon for them to have a proper harvest, but plants are growing nicely on the dark soil, perhaps, the place will have a good harvest for the winter. The situation of the settlement seems normal, even better than a village of former slaves should fare. Given how they had looted provisions stored from Aldoran soldiers, it goes without saying that their little village had a good amount of food to begin with, and most likely their only concern for the first month or so was rebuilding the place and give it some semblance of dignity. I try to take a closer look, taking direct control of the offshoot and flying it near a patch of trees that surrounds the village. As soon as the offshoot nears the trees, the connection I have to it is severed. The last figure recorded from it, a dark silhouette and the silver flash of a blade. <> I mutter to myself. Levia turns to me with an interrogative expression, but I simply open the Inventory again and drag her with me. The feeling of restlessness that takes hold every time my thoughts wander to that place have grown, almost becoming physical pain when that something or someone cut down my spy. <> Levia beckons me, her eyes wide as she stares at my concerned face. I keep my gaze to the distance, far away, pondering the most prudent move to take at this time. Should I send some more scouts, to ascertain the situation? Or should I rush there? There is a high possibility that my scout has been mistaken for a monster and taken out by guards or some skilled villager. I contact the others, letting them know that we¡¯re moving closer to the village. Although I went alone with Levia, I left some transfer stones to each member of our party, in order for them to reach us immediately if trouble arises. Of course, the opposite is also true, although I do not think that Dahl or Retel and Marica would end up in troublesome situations, given how they decided to spend their free time. <> As I answer to her question, Levia¡¯s expression turns serious. <> <> I summon Shoggoth once again, this time sending multiple, smaller offshoots to scout the area. I made them quicker than the first, in order for them to reach the village in a reasonable time. <> The improved offshoots fly towards the village at incredible speed, their visual feedback nothing more than a blur of colors and forms distorted by speed. In a single hour, they reach the place where their ¡°brother¡± had met its end. Droning around, each of the single offshoots surveys the area around and above the small settlement. Like the one I sent before, all of them fall, one by one. Definitely this is not the work of some monster. Even someone like a guard would have considered the offshoots like some kind of bug, and disregard them completely. And yet, for someone to aptly take them out, it must be someone capable of sensing the mana flowing inside of them, and realizing that they were not living organisms, but something else. <> Taken by curiosity, I give in to the compulsion to go there. Hopping into Inventory once more, let the black space open and close, letting me and Levia out right next to the slave settlement. Seeing it up close, I realize how the new settlement is bigger than the Aldoran fort was. Perhaps, they have taken in some refugees fled from Nudria, or some traveling peddlers decided to settle here. I enter the main gate, without anyone coming to stop, or even check me. All around, the people seem relaxed, only sending small, curious glances towards the two strangers that have just crossed the village¡¯s doors. <> Levia mutters, her eyes wandering to the wooden houses and the dirt track roads. Of course, this place is significantly poor, relying not on a thriving economy but on agriculture as a mean to sustain themselves. The shops here are nothing more than peddler¡¯s carts, perhaps owned by some itinerant merchant that chose to come here to exchange some goods and refurbish on another. Despite its situation right now, the settlement is located in a favorable zone, having good land around it and abundance of some resources, like wood and water. And, given how the Aldora Marsh is near, they could start gathering materials from there, given that some of the former slaves has or manages to gather enough levels to challenge the monsters there. Still, I wonder why, but even seeing up close how the new settlement is faring, I cannot shake off this feeling of unrest, like something is about to happen here. I look around, the curious stares of passersby, some of them with a spark of recognition in them, from the time they were in chains, and I was nothing more than a lost boy, half prisoner, half guest of those soldiers from Aldora. Memories of that time are running in my head, this time real, not fabricated, inherited and inserted by some cosmic force. I thread lightly on the dirt track roads, my feet bringing me to the place where Emilia shared her lessons with me, teaching how to speak the common tongue of this region. Curious as it is, that people from Sendria share the same language and yet have so radical differences in their view of the world. I would be prone to consider a common language something that should unify, and yet, due to different religious belief, the two states could not be more apart one from the other. In Aldora, the notion of inferiority among people is introduced, as people that hold magic or skills are discriminated, dehumanized. These people here, they have experienced it first hand, the negation of their humanity, people seen as nothing more than tools, objects to be used. How did I ever feel compassion to those from Aldora? Was it because of the kindness they showed me back then? I wonder how the current me would have reacted, if by some strange twist of fate, I had to repeat the same experience that led me here, back then. Would I just sit idly, thinking about myself while ignoring those eyes, the light in them slowly fading away, slowly, day after day of denied freedom and dehumanization. Or would I fight, and perhaps die, to protect them, their right to possess their own lives? I talk to Levia about what is running into my mind. <> I nod, leaning on a low wooden fence, my eyes wandering to the house behind it. In there, the Soldier barracks used to be. Now, a row of small wooden huts took its place, and I have to admit, it is definitely better like this. <> I turn to Levia, as to wait for an answer from her. Levia¡¯s smile warms her face, her eyes looking at me kindly. <> I smile at her, shaking my head a bit. <> She snickers to my, I have to admit, lame joke. Her laughter is nice to hear, and reminds me of one memory from the other world, one of the rare nice ones. About a girl, back in high school. I do not even know now if that girl existed, or if it is just some kind of projection. I remember her laughter, so clear, like the chiming sound of crystals, and I stood there, in the hallways, steps behind her and her friends, gazing from afar, with a warm feeling in my chest that soon turned sour, as she walked past me, without even noticing me. But her laughter, and her smiling face, they were so good to admire, and that instant where she came towards me, it made my heart flutter, and for a moment I thought, hoped that she would rise her gaze and smile at me. I do not even know if that scene is real, or the result of some patchwork, some crappy montage that should belong to D list movies. And yet, it is playing now in my head, superimposed to Levia¡¯s own smile, to her laughter. But, Levia is real, here, next to me. And her smile is enough to soothe me, making me forgive even why I came here. She realizes the way I have been staring at her lips, and her smile wavers a bit, both her eyes and my own changing their direction, awkwardly. A voice calls from behind. As I turn, I see a figure I recognize. <> Julia¡¯s mother is holding a basket of freshly picked fruit, her hair tied up on her head leaving her neckline exposed. I wave my hand at her, before approaching the woman. She puts down her basket to greet me, asking me how I have been faring since then. There is almost no trace left of the pale, malnourished woman that I used to sneak food to. Now, her body has fully recovered, as the light in her eyes has, burning bright almost as her smile. She looks at me with concern, in her eyes, after all, I am nothing more than a kid, alone in the world. She joins her hands in surprise when I show her my Identity stone from the Guild. She compliments me, and I introduce Levia to her. The woman¡¯s lips curl up a bit. Perhaps she misunderstood something here¡ <> Noticing that her daughter is nowhere near, I ask her.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. <> As she mentions the forest, I feel something in my chest tighten. Again, that feeling of unrest comes up, filling my psyche like a wave. Now that I recall it, could it be Julia¡¯s doing? She had some kind of mind-related ability, even being able to sense, or perhaps call, the Laughing Man. But if that is the case, why me? I rule out the possibility of this. Still, the forest seems to be a place I need to check. Julia¡¯s mother parts from us, excusing herself since she needs to go back to work. She strolls away, holding her basket under her folded right arm. As a gift, she gave me and Levia two fruits. Round, red and squishy, these fruit let out a deeply sweet fragrance, that becomes an even sweeter flavor when I bite into it. Levia is also eating hers, a trickle of juice flowing from her mouth to her chin. As I make her note that, she frantically tries to wipe it with a towel,with the sole result of smearing her chin further. <> She protests and pouts, but then smiles again. <> Levia asks me, sitting on a fallen log. We¡¯ve gone outside of the settlement again, nearing the forest as we walked. I explained to her what I felt when the woman mentioned it, and she agreed that it was worth investigating. <> This time, the offshoot I am making is different. I am putting my concentration into it, trying to create not a puppet, but a living being. It takes a huge amount of mana to do so, to will Shoggoth¡¯s offshoot into the different cell structures, muscles and neural networks, skin and bones. The aspect of the new creature is¡weird. The motif to it it¡¯s the usual bio-mechanical look, apparently the standard form for things created by using Shoggoth. It has the vague shape of a moth, four legs instead of six. Large as a cat, with black wings that have a red eye as a pattern. The most interesting thing is how the head turned out to be. It looks like a globe, surrounded by three petal-like covers of hard shell. From the base of it, three pairs of thin antennae extend, wriggling around. The globe itself is composed by a myriad of tiny eyes, covered in a thin mucous layer that makes it glisten. The mouth of the creature is a vertical slit on its torso, lined with sharp teeth. This creature, unlike my other creations, has a proper mind of its own. And with that, a level. [Navi: Unit Creation Complete- Would you like to assign a name to your minion? Y/N] I think the name, and wait for Navi¡¯s reply. [Navi: Unit Named Successfully! New Unit- Meviel (lvl 10) is now ready to follow your orders! First Minion Created! For that reason, Meviel¡¯s Stats have gained a 30% boost! Being your first Minion, Meviel will gain a passive amount of EXP every time you defeat an enemy, and a 30% EXP bonus every time it defeats an enemy on its own. New Navigator Function Available: Unit Command. With this, it is possible to produce, assign and control units you¡¯ve created, and simplify creations of new ones! A huge step into becoming a true Demon Lord!] <> Levia says so, looking a bit disgusted by the giant moth resting perched on my hand. It¡¯s nice to see how forced battles against spider, scorpions and other insects have forced her to win her fear of insects. Still, I believe some of it remains, perhaps not fear, but definitely disgust. <> Levia squirms, packing a punch to my shoulder. Meviel turns its head to her, then to me, its antennae wiggling with quick movements and pauses. I sense its intention, as it wonders if it needs to protect me from Levia. It almost makes me chuckle. Still, I send my will to Meviel, and it calms down, turning its head to Levia and wriggling its antennae slowly, almost waving them at her. <> She looks away, a bit pale. Still, I try to see in detail what I have created. I know the basic specifics of Meviel, since I made them, but it seems like Navi or the system interfered a bit with the process, and so, I need to check how things turned out to be. I use Navi¡¯s identification on Meviel. [Navi: Identified- Meviel (lvl 10)- Race: Demon (Roshal¡¯s Minion). Skills: Aerial Attack, Sonar, Infrared View, Identify, Sonic Cutter, Image Processing] The list of Meviel¡¯s stats shows only four, Str, Acc, Agi, Int, with the last two being the higher parameters. Of course, I built this minion as a mean of recognition capable of some degree of combat. At the moment, level ten seems to be my limit, but with time, who knows? I release it, giving out the impulse to search the forest. As the minion flies, hovering over the line of trees before disappearing from my sight, I wait with Levia, checking the feedback from Meviel as it flies. This will serve two purposes. First, if common monsters are responsible for the destruction of my previous scouts, Meviel will be able to deal with them if their level is low enough, without me having to step into battle. Even if the monsters in the forest are low level ones, they still could pose some kind of threat to the settlement. But, if Meviel finds something else¡ My train of thoughts is interrupted, as Meviel gives back the image of a clearing inside the forest. In there, a group of children are playing together, and among them, I spot Julia. She stops for a moment, looking at Meviel¡¯s direction before running again, pursuing one of her playmates towards the forest. The scene is heartwarming, but I cannot help but think that these kids are pushing their luck by playing around in the forest, without supervision. Another signal from Navi, this time stronger. Smiling, I take note of it. Beside that signal, there is nothing going on with the forest, strangely enough. Just to be sure, I am leaving Navi¡¯s detection on, and later I will send Meviel to scout a larger area. It seems that the signal has begun to attack Meviel. My minion has a high Agi stat, and it is being able to avoid the attacks, barely. If things keep up like this, I will lose my first proper creation, and I do not want that. I tell Levia about the situation, cautioning her to not take any offensive action. She looks at me with curiosity, but then she shrugs her shoulders and follows along. Stepping inside the forest, we near the place where the battle is unfolding. Meviel has been wounded, now lying on the ground, wriggling its body as if to crawl to my direction. In front of it, a woman stands, her rapier bared toward my minion, ready to strike at it. It seems she did not notice us. Extending my hand, I recall Meviel into Shoggoth. A tendril of blackness comes from my hand, connecting itself to my minion and absorbing it. Seeing the scene, the woman jumps back, her eyes narrowing. Then, she yells, surprised. <> Emilia looks at me, lowering her rapier for one second before raising it again. I am glad to see her, and she¡¯s doing ok. But she¡¯s a member of Aldora, and her presence here could mean something bad is coming. <> I say, a sad smile on my face. Using Shoggoth, I bind her, surprising the girl with the sudden motion. <> I harden my stare, and my grip on her. <> She looks at me, angered. Levia is beside me, her weapon still lowered as she tries to make out what is happening. Shoggoth¡¯s grip tightens again. <> Her voice weakens, but she still fails to answer my question. There are no other signals in the forest, beside animals and the children who are playing in the clearing. One of them is approaching, quickly. I turn around in that direction, seeing Julia pop out of the vegetation. She yells seeing Emilia and us, and she steps back. For a moment, before she collects her courage and shouts, this time with a firm voice. <> Her words leave me puzzled, but more than words, it is her skill that affected me. I resisted it, but her shout was clearly a mental attack of some sort. Apparently, little Julia has grown a bit since the last time I met her. <> Levia asks, her eyes wandering around. We¡¯ve already come back to the settlement, along with Emilia and Julia. It was the girl that convinced me to free Emilia, leading to a series of apologies that I was forced to make. It turns out, Emilia is now living among the former slaves. After the Laughing Man, her unit was decimated while she was out on patrol duty. Her group was ambushed by monsters, and her companions fell to them. Alone, wounded, she dragged herself back to the fort, only to find it destroyed, the army gone, the slaves freed. <> I listen to her story, studying her Status as she talks. I remember her level to be around forty, instead, right now, her status lists her as level twenty. Moreover, she has no skills. I want to ask her about it, but perhaps, not even Emilia has an answer for what happened to her. Maybe she was so heavily wounded that her level dropped, although I do not think this is the case. Giving in, I ask her. She looks down, fidgeting with her hands. Her voice is low when she starts talking, telling what happened during her stay in the settlement. <> She stops, her voice trembling for a moment as she twists her hands one into the other, her shoulders dropping as if bearing a heavy weight. <> She pauses again, biting her lips, her face slightly paler than before. She clears her throat, trying to give some semblance of strength to her tone. <> She pats Julia¡¯s head, who in return smiles, hugging Emilia closer. We¡¯re inside Verra¡¯s house, and it seems that since Emilia fainted outside of the village, she¡¯s been the one taking care of her. Healing her wounds first, then giving her shelter, and even a job. <> She smiles, but sorrow is clear in her eyes. Now, she¡¯s a person who has seen all she believed in as it truly was. Not religion, but oppression, tyranny. The former slaves, being people who deeply understand suffering, decided to do the most difficult act, something that speak so highly of them. To forgive, to nurture who used to be your enemy. <> Emilia asks, with Julia peeking with curiosity from under her arm. It seems that the two of them grew close as Emilia spent time among the former slaves. I smile back, proceeding to talk about my recent life as an adventurer. Levia joins in the talk too, perhaps she was feeling a bit left out from before. As we talk, speaking about the Dungeon and the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, I can see Julia¡¯s eyes sparkle, enthralled as she was by the tale. We spent the whole afternoon in Verra¡¯s hut, and I managed to get a few information from her. Apparently, the small settlement is faring a bit worse than it seems. Crops are going bad, and some of the inhabitants seem to have gone missing. Five of them, with no relation to each other. The main talk is that they ventured too far inside the Marsh, perhaps trying to harvest some rare herbs from there, or even going as far as hunting monsters in the area. It seems none of the villagers actually thought the matter to be something more serious, considering the recent deaths nothing more than accidents, due to the individuals¡¯ carelessness. Plausible, but I think it deserves some more investigation. Still, according to Verra¡¯s words, the village lacks a proper guard corp, and every able hand is too busy with crops or other much needed work. In short, nobody looked into the disappearances. The settlement itself numbers seventy-three people, fifty males between ages fourteen and forty-five, sixteen women and seven children, three boys and four girls, one of them still a newborn. None of them combat-trained, except Emilia, and all lacking even the tools to defend themselves. <> Levia¡¯s question hits on point. Here, no matter how things are, it is still too close to the Marsh to be totally safe. Back when it was a fort, the place had an ample number of combatants, well enough capable to take down a few monsters, or even a group of them. And monsters are bound to roam near the village, attracted by the noise. Verra pauses for a moment, recalling. <> Levia looks at me and snickers, making a puzzled expression rise in Verra¡¯s face. <> That is a lie, but I want to know if they spotted something suspicious, something that might be the cause for this sense of uneasiness that I still feel. Verra shakes her head. If what she says is true, then this settlement has really been blessed with some good luck, given how it is ignored by monsters. Bandits are nowhere around the area, I checked that with Navi, but given how the Marsh is part of Aldora¡¯s territory, it would not be strange to see some scouts head here, or even a full force trying to reclaim the fort for themselves, and the slaves inside of it. I speak some more with Verra, while Julia has basically taken Levia as an hostage, bombarding her with questions and pestering the poor beast-kin to let her touch her horns. <> The little girl pouts, but Levia smiles at her, taking her small hand and guiding it to her head. A wide smile opens in Julia¡¯s face, as she runs her fingers on the curved small horns that point out of Levia¡¯s forehead. Verra looks at her daughter, shaking her head but incapable of stopping her mouth to curve into a smile. She offers to host us for dinner, and Levia accepts without even waiting for me to reply. Not that I would have refused, but¡ Still, I take out some of the provisions stocked into Inventory, and present them to Verra. Although she refuses at first, I convince her to take them. Judging from how Julia looks at the pieces of meat I brought out, it should be a long time since they had some on their table. Perhaps, and given their past, it might be true, they never had meat as a meal. Their home is poor, and having two extra mouths to feed, even for one night, might be too much. I also intend to leave them some more, or help them with some gold. It would be nice if I could help the settlement as a whole, but I do not even know how to start on that. Sure, I could give them gold, or items to sell, but I fear that might not be the best solutions. Even if the village is safe, giving them gold would give rise to some problems. The average level of the settlers is four, far too low. It would be easy for someone to just rob them of the gold, or goods. It would just take a dishonest merchant, or some highway bandit and the help I would give them would be gone. If I really want to be useful to them, I need to find something that will immediately profit the settlement, and for a long time. But the land around here is not suitable for agriculture, barely being able to support basic cultivation, without giving much yield in terms of harvest. The territory around has little game, and scarce natural resources besides wood. What this place has, and it is both an advantage and an impending danger, is its vicinity to the Marsh. It has a strategic value, without a doubt, given how Aldora rushed to set up a base here. Sendria could do the same, perhaps aiding in the development of this settlement. However, I fear that until Alvarez is still into power, the military will be something we cannot count on. The Guild, on the other hand, could open a trade route with the small settlement, provided they have goods to propose. If at least a group of villagers had higher levels, it would be possible for them to start harvesting materials from the Marsh, and I could convince Heod to purchase some of his stock of herbs from here. After all, he owes his success in Sendria to that strange mushroom I brought back with me, and the miraculous potion he obtained from it gained him fame and money in Sendria. Night comes, and Verra offers us to stay at her place. Reluctantly, I need to decline. There is a specific reason that compelled me to come here, and it was not to pay a visit to the slaves. If my sensations are right, something bad is going to happen here. <> Nodding, Levia follows after me, as we slip out of the settlement, heading into the woods. I used Inventory, taking out some weapons for me and Levia to use. I do not want to be too conspicuous right now, and, if possible, I would like to refrain from using Shoggoth, unless the need for it arises. Once again, I bring out Meviel, this time exerting myself to produce two of them. The process fails , with me being able to recall only the first, original one. It seems this new ability needs a lot of perfecting before becoming truly useful for something more than simple scouting. I release Meviel, heading out in the opposite direction. The minion flies towards the settlement and the clearing around it, with the order to monitor it and refer everything that happens. If monsters with level lower than its own appear, Meviel will take them out on itself, otherwise it will fly away. Having left the settlement under monitoring, me and Levia thread towards the Marsh. Just as a precaution, I called the others before, in order for them to be on standby if something happens. If we are ambushed, their sudden appearance will surely be a huge surprise to whatever monster or other thing attacks us. Still, I would not like to resort to something like this, as I hope that everything will prove to be fine enough or just a minor nuisance that me and Levia are more than capable to handle. A noise comes from behind us, and a signal from Navi, pulsing closer than it was before. Sighing, I do not even turn around. <> Levia has her arrow already notched, pointing it at her. It seems she is still wary of Emilia, after having learned how she is from Aldora. A prudent reaction, to be fair. Still, the way she is now, Emilia does not pose any kind of threat to us. Moreover, we could even use her for information. Learn something about Aldora¡¯s own tactics, or troop movement. I doubt she may know some details about the whole big strategy of Aldora, but even the slightest information will be helpful against them. Most likely, she followed us wanting to tag along. I already told Levia about this possibility, and she agreed to let her come with us, with the condition of immediately disposing of her if she tries something sketchy. I would rather avoid this scenario, but if she truly tries something, I will not stay my hands. I let the individual herself explain. Emilia keeps her voice low while she explains why she followed us, and as I expected she express the will to follow us in the Marsh. She nods gravely when we consent. We start walking toward the Marsh¡¯s edge. It would be faster for me to use Inventory, but given Emilia¡¯s presence it is best to be a bit cautious, and not reveal one of my strongest skills. Just as a precaution. Once we reach the border of Aldora¡¯s Marsh, Emilia turns around. <> Her words are interrupted by a splashing, loud sound, followed by a bellowing hiss that lacerates the air. From the water, a serpentine figure emerges. Marsh Snake, level thirty-two. The monster is strange, however, a weird purple aura spreading in his body, encroaching its head like a web. The snake hisses again, coiling its body before springing towards Emilia. However, she has enough time to leap back and slash at it. Given the level difference, her attack did not much damage, leaving a shallow wound on the thick scaly hide. Emerald eyes are fixed on Emilia, as the snake prepares for another attack. In the blink of an eye, an arrow pierces the snake¡¯s head, exploding in a white flash of light. The snake¡¯s body twitches, before collapsing, beheaded. Levia is still in position, her right hand gripping tight at the bow, her left open, held at shoulder height. Emilia looks at her with wide eyes, surprised to see the monster taken out with a single attack. <> She asks, still perplexed by Levia¡¯s sudden show of power. <> Levia says, before taking another arrow and notching it into her bowstring. <> She beckons, pointing her bow towards the Marsh. <> I say while approaching the snake¡¯s carcass. This much meat will benefit the settlement after all, it is a waste to leave it here. <> Emilia leans from behind me, curious about what I am doing with the corpse. <> To my reply, she shrugs her shoulders and make some steps backward. I use Shoggoth, clearing the twenty meters long snake in an instant. <> Emilia is shocked by seeing my skill at work. Perhaps, she¡¯s thinking about how I could have done the same to her, making her body disappear into a black, bubbling mass. The way she looks at me now is a mixture of suspect and fear. Her hand goes to her blade, but stops there. Her voice low, firm, her legs parting to assume a combat stance. Shall I humor her in this confrontation? As I ask myself this, Levia is already in position, ready to aptly strike at the first sign of danger. Maybe Emilia does realize this, and she relaxes, her hand moving further away from her blade. Smart thinking. As she is, there¡¯s no way she would pose a threat to me or Levia, even if we were alone. <> She gazes at me, determined. <> She voices her thoughts, having reached a conclusion after seeing my skill at work. I shake my head, knowing that it will not be enough. And so, in order to give her some kind of closure, I will make her see what happened that night. Memory projection is something that Navi¡¯s functions make possible, in some odd way, making it more convenient to use rather than a spell. A spell of this kind would require incredible control and precision, with the risk of damaging both the caster and the target. Using Navi seems to be quicker, and less bothersome. <> Levia scoffs, crossing her arms while she wait. I ignore her, activating Navi¡¯s function to share my memory with Emilia, about the night where the Laughing Man consumed her companions. It happens in a moment, and Emilia falls to her knees, crying. Seeing the people she knew die in such gruesome way leaves its toll. Still, she rises, drying her tears on her sleeve. <> She says. Without even doubting that it could have been an illusion of some kind. <> <> Levia intervenes in the discussion, staring coldly at Emilia. <> Did I hear correctly? I stop Emilia from her reasoning. <> She makes a face as if she¡¯s going to not answer me, but the sound of Levia tensing her bow makes her reconsider. <> Mana is the core foundation for both spells and skills. Ripping it out of a person should mean killing them, and yet, this Blessing she spoke of lets them survive. Perhaps, the Blessing is the reason why Aldoran soldiers seem to be immune to skills and magic. And having lost that, Emilia is now vulnerable to them. Still, there must be more about it. First, it really sounds like some sort of skill that this High Pope may possess. He takes the Mana from people, then replaces it with something created by his own skill. Seems plausible to me. Or perhaps, the God is the one taking Mana for itself, and the Blessing is compensation for that. The important information here is that people from Aldora do not have mana on their own. At least, normal people and soldiers. I fear that the Heroes will be a different matter altogether, along with this High Pope. Still, if this Blessing gives immunity to Mana in all its form, and even doubles the stat gains on level up, it would mean that a single level thirty soldier from Aldora would be as strong as a level sixty warrior from Sendria, in terms of pure stats. I will keep that in mind, and brief Telesia about it, if she still does not know. For now, we have a more pressing matter to attend, despite the small pause we took. The purple energy that raged into the snake, I now remember where I first saw it. It was back when we were near Nudria, and the first Dryad attacked us. The color of it is different, as the way it was shaped. But there is something peculiar that reminded me of that scene, seeing the threads of purple mana on the serpent. The way it vibrates, it had the same distinctive vibration as those that controlled the Dryad back then. To confirm things without any doubt, I let Navi process the visual memory, trying to see if the scenes match. Her answer confirm my suspicion. Deep into the Marsh, the same Hero, Damian, is hiding. I let Navi¡¯s detection expand as much as I can, letting it go further and further. At the center of the Marsh, near the border of Aldora Forest, a large group of monster is amassed. Among them, right at the center of the group, Damian¡¯s signal pulses. Level Eighty-four, surrounded by monsters ranging from level thirty to level fifty. And they¡¯re marching, headed towards the former fort. As I am now aware of it, a notification pops up in my head. [Navi: Fourth Trial- Trial of The Horde: In the Given time, Repel the Horde and Kill the Hero. Trial Initializing- Done. Trial Started] Chapter 30- Pawns [Navi: Fourth Trial- Trial of The Horde: In the Given time, Repel the Horde and Kill the Hero. Trial Initializing- Done. Trial Started: during the upcoming two weeks, the Candidate will need to repel and defeat the Monster Horde unleashed by the Hero. The rules for this trial impose that the Candidate and his current Minions (Bishop, Knight, Rook, Queen) must not raise their level during the duration of the trial; The Candidate cannot retreat from the general area where the trial is taking place (current party members are free to move, but must be in the area when the Horde attacks). Bonus objective: killing or permanently incapacitating the Hero. Good Luck, Master!] I gulp down my saliva, looking once again at the blinking list of rules for this trial. According to Navi¡¯s message, we cannot train ourselves for the upcoming fight, and I am barred from leaving the general area where the trial will take place. The area is represented by a red circle on Navi¡¯s map, encompassing a wide portion of the Marsh and the territory around the former Aldora fort. Crossing that red line will result in me losing my life. However, the message did not contain only bad news. My companions will be free to move in and out of the area, unless until the Horde will make its move. That means, we can prepare for it, using strategy instead of just increasing our levels. After the message is dismissed, a timer remains in my view, counting down the time until the Horde will start to move. Two weeks from now, during which we will have to prepare as best as we can. I take a deep breath, calming myself and beginning to sort out what it is that I need to do in this situation. First, I need to assess the size of this monster Horde, and have some means to be informed at all times about it. I open the map once again, looking at the place where the Horde is. Signals are buzzing on the virtual map that Navi displays in my head, red dots pulsing, some small, some bigger. The largest one is Damian, the Hero I had the misfortune to meet in Nudria village. He¡¯s the one behind this event, amassing monsters as if to build his own private force. To what end, I ask myself. Besides the former fort now inhabited by freed slaves, there is nothing here worth taking by force. Perhaps he wants to retake the fort, but such a large force of creatures is definitely too much for a small camp surrounded by wooden walls. Even a single creature would be enough to deal heavy losses in the encampment, two or three would definitely eradicate it. Yet, Damian has already two hundred creatures under his control. It seems too much, both for the strain of controlling them and for the sheer number of this force, just to retake back a small fort. No, there must be something else at play here. It could be that he¡¯s simply gathering a monster force here, in preparation for the upcoming war with Sendria. It¡¯s the most plausible thing, to me. Using monsters, he will have a disposable army, cannon fodder to use in order to spread chaos and weaken the enemy. After that, the army will swoop in, ready to fight a weakened enemy. And Aldora¡¯ s Marsh is a place literally bursting with nasty creatures whose level is reasonably high. Without any doubt, the Hero controlling them has also cast some kind of reinforcement on the creatures, making them deadlier than their wild counter part. <> I update Levia on the situation. Her eyes gape when she hears the Hero¡¯s name, perhaps remembering the destruction of Nudria by his hands. Even if she hated that place, it was still her home for a long time. But the most curious reaction is the one Emilia is displaying. She began to tremble, stuttering the Hero¡¯s name. Being herself from Aldora, she surely knows how powerful the Hero is. As I ask her about it, looking to probe her for some scraps of information, she looks down on her feet, fidgeting with her sleeve as she speaks, her voice broken by tension. <> Her information about Damian is nothing useful. Perhaps I held my hopes too high, expecting her to know something more about his powers, but it seems like she does not know. To her words, Heroes never show their capabilities in Aldora, as there is simply no need. And they are rarely dispatched in battle, and when they are, it ends so quickly that it is almost impossible to discern what the single Hero did. <> I chuckle at her remark, receiving her scornful look as a reward. <> As I share with her what we experienced in Nudria, and the situation in Sendria, Emilia¡¯s face grows paler with every word coming from my mouth. Her expression grows heavier, as she learns about the possible scenario of an all out war between Sendria and Aldora. <> She whisper, her hand to her lips. <> Levia¡¯s voice carries hostility, her eyes glaring at Emilia. Emilia seems taken back by Levia¡¯s hostility. And I understand well what Levia is thinking at the moment. After all, Emilia is from Aldora, and she was a member of their army. Of course Levia has some rightful doubts on her. <> Emilia¡¯s face is now flustered, her hands tightened into fists that tremble near her thighs. But the blonde woman recovers her composure, and she sustains Levia¡¯s gaze. <> It looks like sparks are about to fly between the two of them. I must admit, Emilia shows some guts in standing against Levia, someone that trumps her own level by a fair amount. In short, she¡¯s talking back to someone that could just kill her without even breaking a sweat. <> Surprisingly, Levia is the first one to break away from locking stares, turning away as she finds a rock and sits on it, crossing her arms and legs with a tense face. <> As Emilia mutters her words to me, I turn to her with a serious expression. Although she was the first person to treat me kindly in this world, the situation has changed. I have changed, and I cannot take the risk to openly welcome her. If she earns my trust, perhaps, things will change, but for now, she¡¯s someone I need to be wary of. I clarify things with her, perhaps, I realize, being even too cold and harsh with my choice of words. But, it is for the best. <> As I ponder about things, I notice some change in the monsters¡¯ signals. Apparently, some of them had their level increased. I focus Navi on the zone, to have a better grasp of the situation. It turns out, Damian is making his monsters fight the wild ones, thus leveling up his forces. If he¡¯s given enough time, he will build an impressive force out of these creatures. And I fear what he would do with them. I clench my fist, going through my options. Without any doubt, he must be stopped. But, the opponent is a Hero. His level trumps mine by a large amount, and his ability makes his skin invulnerable. When I met him the first time, I managed to wound him, taking him by surprise by using an attack he would not recognize, making him inhale Black Fluid in mist form and then striking from the inside of his body. Even when wounded, he just shrugged off the damage received and destroyed Nudria with a single attack. Surely, the same trick will not work again. In short, this is not an enemy I can beat head on. Even if the monster army was not there, he would be too much for me to confront. If I fight head on, that is. Still, the trial has already begun. And this time, it compels me to repel the monster horde, killing the Hero. I imagine that the penalty for failing this are the same as the trials before, meaning, I will lose my life if I fail, or try to run away. But, it¡¯s not like I am completely harmless in this situation. I have already something planned for him, and I am sure it will work. After all, Heroes are brought ¡°here¡± by the same God that ¡°summoned¡± me in the first place, before Azatoth¡¯s meddling. Now, the real problem here is a logistic one. We could confront Damian inside the Marsh, ambushing his location. I could use the same strategy I used against several Champions and Guardians in the Dungeon, using Beelzebub to confuse the monsters into fighting among themselves, quelling their number. I do not know how strong is Damian¡¯s dominion over them, however. If he has total control of the creatures, then it will be futile to try and confuse them with poison after all. A large force would be able to deal with the monsters, and we could concentrate on Damian himself. Using Transfer Orbs, it would be possible to ¡°summon¡± allies and surround the Hero. The rules of this trial did not explicitly forbid using reinforcements after all. So, it should be possible for me to call in some more fighters without incurring in any penalty. Surely, Telesia will be able to spare some adventurers for this occasion. After all, the opportunity to weaken the enemy by killing one of its precious Heroes is something that she would really appreciate. And yet, I am not leaning toward this decision. Fighting inside the Marsh will be a double edged sword, since the difficult terrain is ill suited for battles. The monsters will have a clear advantage in that environment, without a single doubt. We could try another approach, by waiting for Damian to move outside of the Marsh, and confront him on a prepared battlefield. After all, we already have a perfect position for a fort in our hands¡ And without a single doubt, the Hero will move toward the former fort in its path. If we decide to fight the Horde on our terrain, the settlers will need to be evacuated to Sendria, perhaps. But, I have the feeling that they could put themselves to use. After all, if it is to defend their home¡ The main problem with them fighting would be their level. At the present moment, no one among them has a sufficiently high level to even stand against a single level 30 monster. Much less the skills, and battle experience, to be of any use in battle. And yet, why am I even considering this? Thinking about which ways to use to make them stronger, to prepare them? My vision clouds, and I sway to the side for one moment. A sharp pain in my left temple, lasting a fleeting moment only. <> Levia is looking at me with gaping eyes, and Emilia hurries to give me a piece of cloth. My vision is still blurred, and my hands are shaking. It was violent, even if it lasted for so little time. And yet, that moment held a duplicity in it, both lasting a single second and an eternity. For the first time, I heard him. Although, it should define the thing better. It pushed its thoughts into my head, intruding my psyche with astounding ease. I was defenseless, and yet, something deep inside of me rejoiced that presence, that moment, like a child seeing his mother¡¯s smile. It is hard to interpret the thoughts of a God, and even harder to sort them out if you hear them for the first time. It was not a voice that spoke to me, more like a stream of images and notions, superimposed and entwined one onto the other, melted into something that transcend language, carrying pure meaning in its simplicity, as if the God struggled to make its thoughts comprehensible for a lesser creature like me, its humble servant, as it defined me. The message carried in that single thought, it showed images of the fort, and the former slaves. Images of struggle, repetition, and improvement, growth. Smiles, images of curiosity, interest, and then happiness, fulfillment and expectation. Images of battle, and victory. And the concepts tied to those images, linked together. Do it, lead them, raise them, bring victory to them. Please your God. As my mind processed it, hurting itself in the process, the meaning became clear. My intention to use the slaves to defeat the Hero drew Azatoth¡¯s attention, and he found it amusing, compelling me to do it. Before, I had some doubts about the divine nature of such beings. Both Azatoth and the one venerated in Aldora, they could just have been powerful creatures, without any ounce of divinity in them, if such thing exists. Now, I am not so sure. One of the defining quality of a divine being, is omnipotence, after all. The ability to impose its will, and reality will abide to it. Now, I felt the weight of that will, something so strong that reality itself warps to accustom to it. It lasted only a moment, and my body is still shaking, my mind is fixated on that objective, both screaming in pain and crying in joy. <> The two girls still are looking at me, like they just saw a ghost. <> <> I raise my voice, interrupting Emilia¡¯ s concerned words. I was laughing. And I have no recollection of it. Mad laughter¡if that really happened¡ My hand shakes, and I am forced to exert my will to stop it. The implications right now are crushing me, to the point that I feel my whole being cracking under the pressure. Levia tries to reply, but I immediately open Inventory and drag the two girls with me. Inside the dark space, I have some time to think, immersed in that wholesome silence. First, the feeling of distress and impending crisis I felt before, now I know the reason for that. And, once again, it seems my decision to come here was not even my own, once again I have been led here. Perhaps, it is fate, or something more sinister at work. Abiding to a God¡¯s will must be the higher pleasure for someone of faith, but I think that if they felt what I am experiencing right now, they too would find the unpleasantness of this whole situation. I came here chasing what I felt was my own sensation, only for it to reveal itself like another beacon, something imposed from a ¡°superior being¡±. And this time, the feeling is even stronger. The God spoke to me, for the first time. Its words, were not a suggestion, or an invitation. They were orders, and every fiber of my being needs to abide to them. And of course, it¡¯s not like I receive the most logical of tasks. Like evacuating the former fort, call in reinforcements and deal with the Hero and his monsters. No, it would be too simple, of course. Not entertaining enough. Because, the underlying feeling that the God transmitted, it was something like excitation, the same I would feel while reading a good book, or those rare times when a movie had a deep and well made plot. Of course, I never lived those moments, but it is the strongest example I could think of. In short, It, The Almighty Azatoth, He who Interferes with Rebirth, The one who is responsible for everything that happened, he wants to watch a good show. And for that reason, he will have me take command of a bunch of former slaves, and make them confront a horde of monsters. Just because it thought it amusing. I find the idea itself repulsing, but¡on the other hand, I look forward to it. It is difficult to explain, it¡¯s like every single cell, every molecule that composes me is leaning toward the same path, singing hymns of praise as I work to act in Its will. And the curiosity I feel, about how will I be able to pull this off, is burning in my mind, along with several plans and strategies that are beginning to form themselves in my mind, almost like they have an existence on their own, and are not just strings of thought woven together by my mind. It¡¯s both terrifying and ecstatic. To the point that I am both grinning and crying, feeling a cackling laughter rising from my stomach, and finally letting it out, a laughing man surrounded by blackness, headed to a mad task for a mad god. As we reappear inside the settlement, passersby looks at us perplexed, some screaming in surprise. The same, mixed expression of wonder and fear, is painted on Emilia¡¯s own face, but it swiftly warps as the effect of being inside Inventory catch up to her. She pukes, her face going beyond pale. <> She asks, her left hand holding her cramping stomach. I use a cleansing spell to clean her up, and relief a bit of her pain. It was sudden, and a bit rude to just hurl the both of them into Inventory after all. <> I answer to her, taking a glance at Levia, who seems to fare better than Emilia. Perhaps the level difference between the two of them is mitigating the effects for Levia. Not that she is immune, she too has paled and looks like she¡¯s resisting nausea. Still, there are more pressing things to deal with at the moment. I immediately contact the others, letting them know about the situation here. At the same time, I sent Meviel to monitor the monster horde and the Hero, ordering my minion to be as careful as possible in order for it to not be discovered. It would be a shame to lose it so soon, and if it is discovered, it might alert Damian of our presence here, making him wary and thus losing our only advantage, surprise. I check the visual feedback from it, asserting the situation of the monster horde. At the moment, it still seem like Damian is not near the main body of the Horde. Instead, his signal comes from a point further towards the center of the Marsh, surrounded by those of lesser, low leveled monsters. Perhaps, the Hero is hunting them, looking for new additions to his little zoo, or for something to use to feed his other creatures. I order Meviel to keep observing the Horde while remaining hidden, at least for the time being. Later, I will recall Meviel back, using offshoots instead to spy on the Horde and the Hero. Having checked the situation of out enemies, I discuss with Levia about the next steps to take. She voices her opinion, that it would be best to evacuate the settlement and ask for reinforcements from the Guild. She is right, of course she is, but she does not seem to grasp correctly the situation I am in right now. I take a deep breath, and ponder on how to let her know. After taking my time, I decide to share with her the memory of the recent ¡°chat¡± I had with a superior being. Levia¡¯s face pales, and she drops on her knees. <> <> I cut her words, smiling at her. She nods, now that she knows there is no other choice. Her eyes begin to set on the surroundings, as if she¡¯s studying the people around us. Normal people, not warriors, not battle hardened adventurers. And yet, these very people will have to fight for their lives.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The ¡°suggestion¡± I received was very clear about that. My role here, is to train and lead these people, making a force out of them, preparing them for battle. <> I mumble to myself, my words followed by a blue flash right in the settlement¡¯s center. Earlier, when I told the others about the situation here, we did accord on the schedule for them to come here. And it is about time for all to rejoin with us. The first Transfer Stone goes off, and Heod appears from the blue ripple in space. He¡¯s followed by two persons I do not know, a tall man with spectacles and blond hair, dressed in a white lab coat, and a short, curvy lady with ruffled hair and circular googles covering her eyes. Both of them are carrying large backpacks. <> Old Heod looks around, pausing his eyes on Emilia for a fleeting moment. She¡¯s better now, but she seems to be in shock somehow. <> He asks, strolling to her side to help her get up. <> Levia answers in my place, smiling to the old man. <> We go with Heod and his assistants to the settlement¡¯s chief. Apparently, there is no formal chain of command here, but the settlers have all agreed to follow the lead of a man, even without him being ¡°officially¡± appointed as chief. He simply showed himself capable enough, and the others followed. He resides in the former barrack of the Aldoran commander, re-purposed as both home and office. Sitting behind a crude wooden table, serving as his desk, the man welcomes us with a wide smile. He looks over fifty years old, his bulky body still showing some of the strength he had in his youth, betrayed only by a bulging belly. Still, his arms are toned, his skin black as coal contrasting with the grayish white of his hair and mustache. <> He introduces himself as Vadra, without any title or honorific to himself. As I inform him about the imminent situation, his expression turns sour, his cordial smile slowly turning into a concerned frown. <> His voice is deep, carrying weight and pressure. Of course, he has some doubts about my words. <> I use Navi to share the feedback from Meviel. Cold sweat begins to run on Vadra¡¯s forehead, and he collapses on his chair, his head held between his hands. <> He recovers quickly from his moment of discomfort, however. <> His spirit is right, but, as things are right now, they do not have a single chance to survive this. We consult some more with Vadra, as I ask him the state the settlement is in. The amount of supplies, along with the number of individuals who are able to either build structures or wield a weapon. Time is of the essence here. From what I gathered using Meviel¡¯s recognition, the number and level of monsters is the same as before, without any changes. And according to the timer, we have plenty of time to think about a counter attack. The real problem is how to deal with this whole situation. The best course would be to strengthen the settlement altogether, building defensive structures and strengthening the settlers themselves. Out of seventy four former slaves that inhabit the settlement, forty-five of them are battle capable. The problem is that more than half of those are also the only ones with practical knowledge on building structures and crafting tools. Sparing some people to dedicate them to production of weapons and defensive structures will decrease the total fighting force. And vice versa. Still, it¡¯s the best thing to do at the moment. I¡¯m a bit surprised to see how Vadra is abiding to what I say, perhaps, it¡¯s the effect of my Leadership skill working, more than my own words. After some hour of consultations and discussion, we finally came up with a plan. In the meantime, the others have also reached the settlement. I left Levia the duty to inform them about the situation, while I concentrate on another task. If we want to succeed here, the enemy needs to be surprised by the settlement¡¯s resistance. In short, we need to conceal what we are doing here. For that reason, I decided to cast an illusion on the settlement, reproducing its current form. It¡¯s a complex illusion, that needs to show different images at the same time, some of them moving into the static scenario of the settlement. To do so, I will need a massive amount of mana. Casting the illusion is not enough, however. It also needs to last enough, and most importantly, it must not be seen through. As I am preparing myself to weave the illusion, using both spells and the illusory skills I picked up some time ago, Vadra is busy gathering his fellow settlers and explaining the situation to them. The man works fast, his words undoubted by the villagers that swiftly put themselves to work, some heading to the nearest meadows to harvest the necessary woods, others heading to the single forge and beginning to smelt what little metal the place has in store. Their limited resources will not be enough, of course. Luckily, I have still some useful items stored into my Inventory. Weapons, armors and rare materials. If push comes to shove, we could use some of our funds to purchase goods from Sendria, and transfer them here using Transfer stones or my skill directly. The remaining settlers are being divided into squads, starting from the men and young boys up to the age of thirteen. Those that will be able to hold a weapon in their hands. Much to Vadra¡¯s displeasure, some of the women too are willing to join the battle force. His views on the matter here might be too much antiquated, as he is reluctant to let women fight. Still, this will be a battle for them all, and having some more hands in our fighting force will be useful without a single doubt. After casting the illusion, my breath heavy and in disarray from the effort, I stroll to Vadra¡¯s side and persuade him to let the women fight also. The only people left are now children and old people, who will be reunited in the central building and kept safe there. The others will begin their tasks shortly. To accelerate things, I set out to help gathering resources and build the defensive structures. Using Shoggoth makes it easier to gather large quantity of materials, and process it however I want. With the help of my skill, and under the guidance of those among the settlers that know how to build, I construct a first defensive perimeter around the settlement, a square surrounding the entire fort. That will be the base for further constructions. In the meantime, the others are taking care of the settlers, instructing them on the basis of combat and dividing the people by using their aptitude as a criteria. After some light sparring, during which each person has been tasked to try and use the weapon they feel more comfortable with, they are divided and assigned to one of my companions. Those that show some aptitude towards the use of shield and spears are roughly half of the total force, destined to Retel¡¯s care and instructions. Fifteen people showed prowess with blades, their performance based more on speed and accuracy rather than stopping power. A fighting style similar to Dahl¡¯s, and thus, he will be the one instructing them. Some of the settlers showed little to no ability with standard weapons, but demonstrated a good and steady aim when offered the opportunity to use bows or crossbows. Levia is taking care of those. The only ones left are roughly twelve people, who were excluded from the weapon test. The reason for that is the thin, feeble quantity of mana that these people possess. Some of them are unaware of it, others, like Julia, are beginning to discover and nurture their powers. To those people, Marica¡¯s guidance will be precious. I focus on the construction and organization of the battleground, leaving my companions to instruct the settlers as best as they can. While processing materials and moving objects with Shoggoth, placing them and arranging the core of the new structures, I check the timer that has begun to display in my view. This whole Trial, feels like a timed event now. According to the decreasing numbers in my view, we have two weeks before the Hero will begin to march towards the settlement, and Sendria afterwards. I thought that I had less time at my disposal, but that does not seem to be the case. If the timer is correct, that is. I cannot rule out that possibility after all. But if it says the truth, then it will be possible for me, for us, to accurately prepare the settlers, and, perhaps, increase our levels in the process. Using Shoggoth, I work until late at night, while the settlers give instructions and draft out blueprints for me to follow. The first line of defense is now ready, a stone wall surrounding the settlement, now looking like a proper fort. As I set the last stone, a notification pops up, announced by Navi¡¯s voice. [Navi: Congratulations! You¡¯ve completed the first Building- Defensive Stone Wall- Completing the Building, gives you Ownership of the Land. To Claim it, stand in the place indicated in the map and give your consent] A blue signals pulses in the map that Navi displays, right at the center of the settlement. Still, I wonder what this is all about. As I ask for more information about, she gives scamps of it, mumbling about some benefits to the settlers and power influence. As usual, the teasing personality of this disembodied voice irritates me. Well, it does seem that ¡°claiming¡± this place will lead to some benefits, and if I want to pass this next trial, I need all the small advantages I can get. Following Navi¡¯s instructions, I head to the center of the settlement. There, a notification window pops up, asking me if I want to claim ownership over the land. <> I feel dizzy for an instant, then a pulse of blackness surges from me, expanding as if a sphere exploded from my body. The passing surge of energy travels around, expanding, until it becomes a sphere surrounding the settlement and roughly three hundred meters of land around it. Most of my mana has been consumed by it, leaving me drained and fatigued. [Navi: Congratulations! You¡¯ve claimed your first Territory! The people living in this land are now under your command, be it gentle hand or iron fist! A passive experience boost (1.5%) has been granted to people under your command, and they are now registered as Pawns in the system. Pawns have a small chance of inheriting a version of your skills during Level Up, as well as receiving bonus STAT points Moreover, you can decide to set the ¡°growth path¡± for each individual Pawn, thus altering the skills and Stats that they will receive. As the designed Lord of this Land, you are linked to it, and will receive a passive amount of mana and experience each hour. As the New Lord, would you like to Give a Name to this Land? Y/N] I take some time to think of a proper name, then give my consent for the renaming process, allowing for a random name to be chosen. Of all the names I thought, all of them seemed too ridiculously pompous or frivolous, and so, I decided to let randomness decide it. [Navi: Congratulations! Your Land has now been renamed as ¡°Ream Village¡±] Apart from the name of the village displayed in the map, nothing else changed. At least, I did not notice the change, until I spent some more time walking around. Well, for starters, I immediately discovered, much to my surprise, that I can teleport instantly inside the village, without spending any mana. It only works within the boundaries of that black sphere, which, apparently, only I can see. As I claimed the land, some people, along with my companions, rushed to me to see what happened. While Retel basically assaulted me with questions, the settlers that came up to me held a formal tone in their voice, their backs straightened like they were soldiers in the presence of their commander. At first, it made me a bit uncomfortable, the absolute trust I can read in their eyes, how they listen to my words with the utmost attention. It is definitely something due to this strange ¡°ownership¡±, but something deep inside of me relishes this kind of obedience they display. I tried to give some orders, just to see the boundaries of this new thing. Villagers seem compelled to follow a direct order from me. Even if it is something that would harm them, or the ones around them. Not that I made them really do something dangerous or harmful, of course. But still, the words were enough to spring them to action. Suggestions, however, had no effect whatsoever, remaining mere words that left the final decision to the subject, rather than binding them to do my will like an order would have done. It is disturbing, but it could be useful in dire need. For example, if someone tries to flee from the battle, terrorized. Or to prevent crime, and some other things. The magnitude of this effect seems to be enhanced by my Leadership skill, thus making the villagers basically powerless against a direct order from me. On the other hand, it seems like my words have also a big positve effect on them. Still, for now, I will limit myself to suggestion, resorting to orders only as a last measure. Another change that happened is more subtle, and it took me a while to realize it. The mana in this place changed, becoming denser, more attuned to my own. In here, my spells seem to have a larger effect, and consume less mana. The area itself is limited, so the actual advantage this might provide is small for now. But, it could be of some use, after all. I wonder what would happen if I manage to increase my sphere of influence. That¡¯s the term Navi used to describe the black bubble that surrounds the settlement¡Ream. A Sphere of Influence, delimiting the territory under my control. As it would in a game, it is possible for it to increase, if people from my territory occupy adjacent territories, or the population increases enough. It is possible for it to decrease as well, if the number of villagers falls under a specific threshold. And of course, it could disappear completely, if the village is conquered or destroyed. While pondering about these things, I give some glances to Meviel¡¯s visual feedback, to check the situation of the Monster Horde. It seems the number of them has slightly decreased, the weakest monsters being used as food to let the others grow stronger. Damian himself is not there, it seems. His signal is far away, deep in Aldora Forest, surrounded by monsters. Perhaps, he is gathering some new recruits to his little army. The important thing here is that he did not catch wind of what is happening in Ream. If he sensed that something was amiss there, I am sure he would have investigated in person. Fighting him without the monsters to back him up would be easier, but if he came here, there would definitely casualties among the population. It will be better to let things play out as intended, without forcing my hand for now. After all, I really doubt that things would play out differently, thinking back on how all this started. Divine will and all that. This feels more like some sort of game between two children, arranging their pieces on a board and moving them according to a set of rules defined only for their amusement, rather than this whole situation being a crisis between bordering territories. And perhaps, this is the reality of this world. People that do not know their true purpose, fancying themselves kings, popes or heroes, while being nothing more than pieces on a cardboard, moved by invisible hands and whose fate is decided by a whim or the roll of a dice. And even if this is the reality behind the world itself, what choice do I have? Rebel? Ignore the will of a God? I¡¯m sure it will be impossible for the current me. Considering the strain that receiving Azatoth¡¯s thoughts put on my body, what would his wrath do to me? I shake my head, returning my thoughts to more pressing matters. The villagers are reunited in the center of Ream, waiting. All of them tired, many showing bruises on their bodies, signs of the sparring they had with my companions. Their expressions suggest how they learned the difference in power between them and a single individual with several levels above their own. In this scenario, numbers don¡¯t matter. Still, right now it is time to let them rest, and have a filled stomach. From Inventory, I take out some provisions to distribute. It¡¯s not much, but it will suffice for dinner. Tomorrow, I will have to think about how to feed the whole village, and some ways to make it self sufficient too. The current crops and cultivated land is not enough, and it shows a low yield given how scarce the provisions are. We need more, to support the settlers during the incoming battle, and after that as well. However, those thoughts are for a later time. For now, it is better to let them enjoy the meal, after their hard work. Tomorrow, the real training for them will start. Heod has naturally taken charge of the cooking, several ladies and some men following his directions as they stir pots and cut vegetables and meat. While preparations are being made, making it look more like a festival night rather than a tense preparation for an upcoming war, I wander alone, walking between the wooden huts that compose the settlement, now renamed Ream. <> Vadra¡¯s voice calls me from behind. He¡¯s smoking a pipe, similar to the one Heod uses. <> <> His remark makes me chuckle. Of course, he must have recognized me from the time I spent in the fort, before the Laughing Man¡liberated them. <> This time, is the old man that chuckles to my remark. We spend some time talking, and he shares his experience. From his words, I learn how the life of a man enslaved by Aldora was. The complete deprivation of rights, dehumanization, the loss of your own name. Completely different from what I had surmised back then, when I saw the soldiers¡¯ behavior around the slaves. They fed them, well enough, and there was not a hint of heavy repression of the slaves, the soldiers limiting to give them orders, without abusing their power on them. I thought that, even in the horror and wrongness that is depriving someone of their freedom, the people from Aldora did not revel in the humiliation imposed onto the slaves. But Vadra¡¯s words carry a different story. As it is, the soldiers are forbidden to speak with the slaves. <> We stood there some more, as Vadra spoke about how regaining their freedom was at first overwhelming, then it became intoxicating. For me, he told, a day was just a day, spent doing whatever I wanted. For him, days before the Laughing Man came where the negation of his being, as he was nothing more than a tool to use, to build, to plow the fields, to clean, and wash the equipment. <> His words carry sorrow, but his eyes show a glint of determination, the one that is born under pressure and suffering. This man will not yield, to anything. Having tasted hell itself, having lost his freedom, his soul has been tempered, his will becoming stronger. If danger arises, he will fight for his people. His determination is comforting to behold. It means that, no matter what, this man will fight, and inspire others to do it as well. Perhaps, the situation here is not as dire as it seems. If there is the will to fight, there is hope. The rest, is just a matter of teaching them how to fight, how to raise their own prowess and exploit their power. Still, I wonder what is the point of it all. Why have I been guided here, in some sort of capricious twist of fate. I already gave some considerations on the matter, but now, alone since Vadra went back to his fellow settlers, I have some proper time to think about this whole situation. Ever since my life in this world started, I have felt like every decision I took did not matter in the end. All the crucial points, from that first encounter with the slimes, back there in the forest bordering the Marsh, to me being here, it feels like I have been swept by the current of fate, following it, unable to resist the flow. Now more than ever, since the mind that willed me here has made itself manifest, binding me to an order. Earlier, Vadra told me that I could not understand what it means to be a slave, to be bound by another¡¯s will, unable to resist it. If only he knew how wrong he is¡ I stand in there some more, thinking about this strange fate that befell me, that tied me to this place. First, as a bystander of cruelty, both subtle, like the one perpetrated by the Aldoran towards their slaves, with no apparent violence but filled with a more profound malice, the negation of their status as human being. Then, I whitnessed the retribution they suffered for that cruelty, by a twisted violence, righteous in some aspects but brutal in its execution. The Laughing Man came and consumed, rending the slaves¡¯ chains as he devoured the oppressors¡¯ flesh. And now, I find myself once more in here, this time forced to assume the role of a guide. It baffles me how the former slaves accepted my words, swindled by the effect of my Leadership skill. Under no normal circumstances a group of grown adults would listen to the words of someone like me, with the appearance of a teenager. And yet, they accepted me, my words, the promise I gave them of us standing together against the upcoming menace, and of us overcoming it. For now, those words moved their hearts, igniting in them the will to fight. During the speech I raised to them, I appealed to their sense of freedom, to the underlying terror they have, seeing themselves once again under Aldora¡¯s chains. Now, I need to think how to deliver my promises. <> I mutter to myself, strolling away from the spot where I stood, walking slowly towards the barracks that our group has occupied. Tomorrow, the real preparations will start. Morning came, and I went out with the first lights of the day. For now, I am assigning tasks to my companions, preparing our defenses before we start the actual training of the settlers. I sent Retel and Levia back to Sendria, in order for them to gather some supplies. Food and ammunition are our primary concerns at the moment. Both of them are equipped with a new item, something I made using Shoggoth. Small, black rings, being themselves parts of Shoggoth, and capable of its own abilities, even in a limited way. In short, they act as an inferior version of Shoggoth¡¯s Absorb and Gather abilities, with a minor version of Inventory added to the effect. They should be enough to gather the necessary materials and ammunition, arrows and bolts, to add to those I already possess. Using Transfer Orbs, my companions will be able to come back in no time after all. Dahl and Marica will be the ones helping me today. Under our supervision, we will have the villagers taste their first battle against monsters. Meviel will also have its first battle, as I intend to level it up as much as I can during these two weeks. To check on the Hero and his pet army, I used some offshoots from Shoggoth, just to maintain visual contact and basic recognition. The mana flow from these offshoots is minimal, coded in pulses to make it less detectable. The information I gather from them is not constant, having an interval of ten minutes between each transmission, but it is enough to give me a general grasp of the situation. Meanwhile, I set Shoggoth free around the area. I restrained it, imparting two simple orders. Capture every monster it encounters, without devouring it, and collect each single alchemical ingredient it finds. With this, I will be able to obtain the necessary creatures to train the villagers, and at the same time produce a stock of materials for Heod to craft and brew his potions and remedies. After distributing some of the equipment from my Inventory to the villagers, it is time for the training to start. At the moment, the collective level of the villagers is low, below level eight. I need to balance their training well enough, raising their level enough to have a steady increase in their proficiency, but without having them incur into Level Up sickness. Simply raising their level forcibly will not be enough, as they need to have a taste for battle, something they lacked. As Shoggoth comes back, the first test starts. I let it release the first batch of monsters, ten Marsh Worms. Their level is low, the highest being a level four worm. Seeing their form brings me back to the time where I fought them, still inexperienced, basically a baby stumbling in this dangerous world. The first batch of villagers comes forth to challenge the monsters. They move with confusion, some of them rushing ahead while others cower, their steps unsteady, their grip weak and trembling on their weapons. Shouts resonate in the air, as the monsters claim the first blood. Perhaps, the villagers where expecting some kind of protection from me, from us. But, it will not come. I will not let them die, for sure, and I will take care of their wounds. But, the first thing they need to learn right now, is pain. The feeling of it, the sensation of dread in front of a superior opponent. In this life, it is rare to experience such a thing and survive it. By realizing how much the enemy in front of them is dangerous, they will know the extent of their own fear. Those that show a cocky attitude, will have the reality of their own weakness exposed in front of them. Those that are too scared to even make a move, will have their cowardice be their undoing. As the first test is concluded, I imprison the monsters into Inventory, before they can deliver any lethal blow to the villagers. Using recovery magic we deal with the wounded, imparting them a cruel lesson. Using cruel words to make them come to terms with their own weakness, I go so far as to use illusions to show them what will happen if the Hero wins this battle. The look of terror on their faces is something that touches my soul, and I almost feel like I am overstepping a bit. Still, these people right now have been ensnared in this nonsensical conflict between the two Gods, the one revered in Aldora and the one pulling my strings. I chuckle at myself, as the thought I had about being a puppet for some playful and mad puppeteer seems the more apt definition for my current condition. Using Leadership, I let my words sink in, motivating the villagers to stand up once again. Their wounds healed, their stamina regenerated, they are now ready to show their worth. Before I release the monsters once more, me and my companions give our final piece of advice. This time, the villagers will follow our directives during battle. The first test was something that I left to their judgment, letting the people chose their role in battle and act as they pleased. Now, with the help from Dahl and Marica, the previously unorganized bunch of people is being divided into small groups. Formations are being taught to them. Those that show a melee predisposition occupy the front line, guarding the middle where ranged fighters are stationed. These people still lack individuals with decent magical prowess, and healers. Of all the individuals that showed some magical disposition, healers were the scarcer, counting two people among the total population. A bad situation, but it turns out, being the Lord of this village will let me tamper a bit with each individual¡¯s growth. In short, they can inherit some skills of my choosing, or I can decide which ¡°direction¡± their growth will follow. After this test, I will know who among the villagers has the proper disposition for each role. With the limited amount of people at my disposal, it will be imperative to have specialized individuals capable of covering determinate roles. For now, however, the only thing I can do is sit back and wait. The second test unfolds, this time being a more entertaining fight. The villagers, now divided into proper formations, face the Worms with better movements and coordination among themselves. Melee fighters shed their sweat as they guard their companions with shields, while other, more specialized in close quarter attacks, take advantage of their comrades distracting the monsters to land some slashes and blows. Ranged fighters wait for the proper moment to release their arrows, and some, the ones with magical disposition, begin to release their spells, nothing more than mana sparks for the moment. I smile when the first worm falls, and the premature cry of victory is choked by those of pain, as the severed parts of the worm spring into action, showing the regenerative ability of this nasty creature. Using Leadership, I give precise orders to the people. The skill affects them in an astounding way, probably due to the major gap between our levels. Still, their panic is gone, and they abide to my orders. Melee fighters close their ranks, relying on blunt and piercing attacks rather than slashes to weaken the monsters, as the ranged fighters deal the decisive blows by piercing the worms with their arrows. Following Marica¡¯s directions, the few magicians stopped using direct attacks, using their mana instead to empower the archers, making their arrows crackle as the arrowheads are charged with temperature. A single one is not enough to set the monsters on fire, but the continued assault gives its fruit, as the first worm falls, its body twisting as flames lick its body, charring it black until it stops wriggling and thrashing, lying dead on the ground. This time, the cry of victory resounding is true. I reclaim their attention, commanding them to focus on the remaining monsters. Their struggle continues, until the last worm lies on the ground.